Chapter I – The Rose and the Serpent

A gentle murmur of wind through the leaves sounded like a cackle.

“Don’t you laugh at me, forest...” Roseluck whispered to herself, stumbling through some more bushes.

White Tail Woods were known for their dense foliage and undergrowth, requiring an actual race to prepare them for autumn and winter. It couldn’t compare to the thickness of Everfree Forest, sure, but that wasn’t something that made Roseluck feel any more relaxed about her situation.

Taking this stupid bet was possibly one of the most irrational ideas that she ever had. And she was the one that suggested mixing apple cider with grape juice which spawned this dare in the first place!

“You were just supposed to grab some starsalvia from under the first tree, it’s not your fault that there was none there and you didn’t want to go back and never hear the end of it...” she mumbled to herself. “Besides, I’m pretty sure that Ponyville is this waaaaaay!”

Whatever she thought was solid ground in the darkness turned out to be nothing more than a hollow. And without much of a choice, she found herself sliding down, muzzle first, into it.

Grab onto something! A vine! A rock! Anything!

The smooth surface that she was traversing gave her no chance. Even her loud, obvious protest did not spawn any kind of obstacle she could cling onto to slow her slip.

The rocky surface at the bottom of the slide was generous enough not to be a wall, although finally braking on stones did leave an unpleasant sensation on Roseluck’s belly. She groaned, trying to stand up, finding herself in a most perfect darkness.

Oh, no, wait, she closed her eyes at one point.

The darkness still lingered, even after she remedied that, although it was corrupted by a slight flicker of bluish light in the distance, coming from some sort of a crystal, illuminating its surroundings.

Roseluck looked around the barely lit cave, but spotted no way out other than the slide she went down. It looked... burrowed into the ground, now that she thought of it. There was also that luminous mineral and the pitch black side of the cavern.

“Alright, this would be a good moment to start panicking.”

Having said those words and taking a moment to let them sink in, Roseluck followed the single scenario that came to her mind.

Which constituted of frantic breathing and desperate attempts at climbing up the slope she just traveled. However, no matter the tries, the techniques, no matter lying flat on the rock and trying to snail upwards, nothing was working.

“Great! Fantastic! Superb!” she screamed at the cave, but it remained cold to her desperate irritation.

She sat down on her haunches, shaking her head. What was there to do? She would cry, but that was not going to help at all, so... why waste time?

“Right, Rose, you need to keep it together. You can do it. You're brave enough.”

With a heavy sigh she turned away from the dark tunnel upwards, putting her hope in the luminous crystal and the murky edge of the cavern.

She pondered for a moment. She was certain that if she were to be gone for the entire night, Lily and Daisy would start looking for her. And not alone, as they would surely inform Princess Twilight. Yes! She would know how to find her!

It still wasn’t much to go by in an ill-lit cave in the middle of the woods, but!

Roseluck pushed forward through the shades, finally approaching the crystal, which, as she found out, lightened an actual passage further into the cave, until another mineral was visible. They looked almost like lanterns in the darkness, giving away this eerie, bluish glow that, nonetheless, made the place a bit less frightening to pass through.

Roseluck was glad that she didn’t stumble into some kind of a... bat colony! She would possibly be galloping in the opposite direction right then, screaming to high heaven, despite knowing better!

Having little choice, she made her way to the other rock, and after the second crystal she encountered a bend heading downwards, almost like a... staircase.

“That’s weird...” she whispered to herself, spotting even more light coming from below. “Do Diamond Dogs live around here?”

She wasn’t an expert on underground housing, even less so than the regular one, but this place looked more and more occupied by the minute.

Feeling curiosity clutching her in its firm grasp, Roseluck descended down the slope, this time glad to choose her own pace, rather than plummet down like she did but a while ago. She soon managed to reach the bottom of this coiling stairwell, witnessing a remarkable sight.

This cavern was definitely occupied.

In the middle of the grotto was natural pool of shimmering water, reflecting dozens of crystal formations on the ceiling, dotted between the stalactites. And around that magnificent pond she witnessed rich rugs of various colors, splayed all around to cover the harsh stones. A pile of furs was stashed on the distant side of the cave neatly, pelts of various colors and sizes almost falling into the pond. A selection of rather rich looking books was stored against one of the walls in columns. And, surprisingly, this... “chamber” smelled of strong incense. Roseluck could see the tendrils of smoke dancing in the air from a brazier hung off one of the rock formations.

“H-hello?” she called meekly, but only echo seemed to be home.

Waiting a moment but spotting no host, she placed one of her hooves on the first rug. It was really soft! Although, she had a strange sensation of the bristle being somehow... damp. Perhaps from being so close to water.

“Right, this is surely not a Diamond Dog place,” she murmured to herself. No Diamond Dog would ever had the patience to care for a place in such an... exotic way.

She would think that prettying a home was like creating a perfect bouquet. It took time, effort and conviction. And this cave was a work of someone who would be a good florist, indeed.

Roseluck trotted near the pool of water, feeling an aura of heat coming from it constantly. Was it a hot spring? That could have been responsible for the decent temperature in the cavern! Wanting to reach into the pond and check, she took another step, placing her hoof on the uneven edge of one of the rugs.

“Sssash’ah’asss!”

A vicious hiss broke the calmness of the cave and something moved under Roseluck’s hoof, causing her to shriek in surprise. She stumbled backwards, but one of the carpets spared her the pain of tripping down.

Something blue slithered into the pond from under the rug and then the pile of furs on the other side of the water began to shift.

A pair of hooves dug out of the pelts, hyacinth in their hue, soon followed by the rest of the pony silhouette. There was no coating on that particular pony, however, only smooth scale, glistening in the crystal light. The creature’s mane was oily, like wet, falling down its back in long, raisin black curls. The pony head turned ever so slightly and a violet eye focused on Roseluck, its black, slit pupil dilating and shrinking.

Nope!

That was far more than enough for her. Without thinking much, exchanging that for screaming, she scrambled up and galloped towards the stairwell with all the speed she could muster. Her curiosity had gotten her in trouble, she hoped that her legs were enough to get her out of it!

Despite the ringing in her ears, she could easily hear a loud hiss coming from behind her, before a splash of water muffled it for a moment. Not a second later, though, the sound became clear again and Roseluck realized something to her terror.

The creature was far faster than she was.

She put all of her strength into the desperate lunge forward into the stairwell, to the point of feeling a jolt of pain through both of her hind legs. She closed her eyes only for a moment, jumping into the passage, but instead of feeling the rocks under her hooves, she bounced off a cold, scaly, wet surface.

She squeaked, finding herself landing back on the carpeted ground. She covered her head in panic.

This was it. The curiosity killed the pony.

She trembled, waiting for the inevitable, feeling her eyes tearing up.

She heard the rustling of the rugs around her. The slight hiss of the creature, coming from above her. She lowered herself to the ground as much as she could, desperately hoping that pretending to be as small and unworthy of attention as possible would help her, somehow.

To her astonishment, it was working so far.

Nothing was happening. She knew that the monstrosity was close to her, but other than sporadic hisses, she could not tell what it was actually doing. Observing her curiously? Preparing to strike? Disappearing into thin air?

Roseluck had to admit that the last occurrence would have been pretty cordial of it.

She finally lifted one of her forelegs and looked up. With one eye. Not to appear intrusive.

Staring from the way down, she first took notice of the scales again. Tough and bluish, yet marked by an occasional indigo or purple patch of marks, forming irregular, coiling shapes. The droplets of water were smoothly flowing down the layers, almost without resistance, making the carpet underneath dampen.

Above the tough tail formed a shape of a sturdy stallion. Or, at least, the front part of one, although the change appeared absolutely smooth. The creature had its two pony forelegs crossed on its chest, and was swaying in a serpentine fashion just a little bit. It was causing the mineral light to shimmer off the reflective scales.

Soon, in her gaze's slow journey upwards, Roseluck found herself staring at the muzzle of the monster, imitating that of a pony, but so very different. The nostrils of the creature were slit, serpent-like. More so, its violet eyes were now focused on her with intensity that made her shudder and cover her own immediately.

She had already realized with what exactly was she dealing.

The monster leaned forward a bit, and Roseluck could have sworn that she heard his long forked tongue flick out of its mouth. Which was enough to cause her to shudder and gulp in fear.

“The young one shall say...” the creature began, with but miniscule hisses in its voice. The tone of it was smooth, silky, a timbre that a pony throat could barely attempt to replicate. “Why is she trespassing on my belongings? And me, for that matter!?”

She? Was there anypony else here?

Roseluck sneaked a short peek at him. He must have been referring to her in that fashion, for he brought the very tip of his massive, several-meters-long tail to the level of her eyes.

It did look positively stepped on.

Roseluck inhaled shakily, still trying to avoid that piercing, serpent glare that lurked on the edges of her vision. “Uhm... I didn’t really... m-mean to. I’m very, very sorry! I will be stepping on n-nothing at all from now on!”

The tongue flicked again. “So the young one says and I hope for truth in her words. Stepping on my tail while I slumber goes against all rules of proper behavior, even those of your infant domains.” He scrunched his muzzle. “She reeks of soil and fallen leaves.”

“Yes, ah, I’ve had a... bit of a slide?” she admitted, chuckling nervously. As far as she could tell, the creature coiled the space around her. And that was a good, additional reason to be truthful.

The monster’s eyes widened actually. Not that she was intentionally trying to observe them in any way.

“She has discovered the burrow? How come? The camouflage is immaculate.”

“I... just... well, trotted into it in the darkness. It’s n-nighttime outside and—”

The creature paused for a moment, then agreed with a small nod. “Ah, so it is.” It sighed. “Once again, the Coil of Lucks laughs at me.”

Roseluck had no idea what he meant, but it wasn’t the best choice to ask questions now. For all she knew, she was at the creature’s mercy. And one wayward look could have proved fatal for her.

At least... the tales said so.

The snakepony squinted his eyes suddenly, which make her shut hers tightly. “Her state is lamentable. Has she hurt herself on the way here?”

“I... I h-haven’t bumped into anything on the... way down. I-I think I am fine...?” she assessed. She didn’t feel anything hurting her really as she lay almost flat on the floor.

The monster lowered its torso, as if trying to support himself on the front hooves, but instead but flicked his tongue out again.

“I don’t smell blood. Nor do I see its warmth outside of her...”

“Huh?”

“... but she seems a bit fatigued.” A small pause followed. “You can stand up for now, I will not hurt you...”

The sudden change in his speech caught Roseluck by surprise. Was that a try of... endearing her?

Still feeling a bit shaky, she sat up cautiously at first. Trying to stand was a bit beyond her shivering muscles right then. She glanced at him, to see if he didn’t mind her not following his words exactly, but then quickly looked to the side. While trying not to appear disrespectful in her attempts to avoid direct eye contact.

“What is your name?” the creature inquired, swaying a little in front of her, observing her carefully, as if estimating her.

She took a deep breath. “R-Roseluck.”

“Roseluck...” he repeated, rolling her name in his mouth. “A name to enjoy. It has a nice hiss and satisfying click to it.” He smiled mysteriously, his forked tongue almost ticking her nose as it flicked once more. “I taste your fear in the air, young one.” His coils loosened as he slowly freed the space around her.

Did he want to appear... friendly? Roseluck wasn’t certain what to think of that. It didn’t cause her to relax, that was certain!

The creature inhaled, clearly taking note of her caution. “Ah, I see. You do know what I am, do you not?”

“I d-do,” she managed to mumble, rubbing her foreleg fiercely. “I... I’ve heard some legends.”

“Do tell...” The monster leaned forward a bit more.

“You’re...” Roseluck stammered on the sentence and the word that came to her mind. “You’re a lamia.”

“Sssash’ah’asss!” The snakepony let out a prolonged hiss that caused her to lower to the ground in an instant. She observed as it put one of its forelegs to its temple. “Oh, by the Endless Coils!” he exclaimed, letting out something that mimicked a profound, pregnant sigh. “Shame upon the tongues and childish hisses of the young ones!”

Roseluck felt her brow arching. “I’m... I’m sorry?”

The creature groaned, slithering away and causing the mineral light to reflect off its scales in all directions. It looked... distraught.

“She comes into my lair and repeats a word that carries no meaning! I am not a lamia, I am a naga!”

“A... na-ga?” she parroted the word. No, that’s not the term that Lyra used to describe this mythical race of snakeponies, and she was an undisputed enthusiast of fables about the strangest of creatures! “I... have never heard that one before...” Roseluck admitted, which, to her worry, caused her host to hiss loudly again.

“That is the point, young one.” He reached the books he had stashed next to the fur pile. “Every single of their ancient bestiaries, almanacs, encyclopediae. Lamia.” A tome was flung to one side. “Lamia.” A scroll ricocheted off the nearest wall. “Lamia.” A massive volume arced high in the air, heading down into the water, but the naga skillfully caught it in its coils right before. “No, I like this one actually...”

Roseluck was observing her host with growing confusion. She was expecting, well... not this. Especially considering all these stories that she heard of snakeponies that once ruled the distant exotic lands. Enthralling entire villages and towns of ponies to turn them into their obedient slaves. To rule the lands as undisputed hegemons.

They were supposed to be serene. Sinister. Sly. And many other, mostly bad adjectives beginning with a hiss.

Yet this one seemed a bit... off, rather than dangerous so far. Getting fed up over a... misusage of a word? Complaining about his tail?

Perhaps she had a chance to get out of here without a hassle.

“Uhm, Mr. Naga?” she began, which caused him to turn its torso towards her, his gaze irked. “I-I am once again very sorry I... ah... invaded your lair. A-and stepped on you. And called you a bad name!”

The creature took a deep breath, closing its eyes, then smiled at her shaky apology. “It pleases me to receive such respect. Young ones know their places still, that is beneficial.” It coiled around, slithering slowly in her direction. “But she... Pardon, you have nothing to fear. Your intrusion was caused by the Coil of Lucks, not your will. Though, my squished tail might remain skeptical.”

He... made an actual joke?

“I... will gladly apologize to the tail again, if... ah... it wants it?” she added, trying her best at a sheepish expression.

A hissy laughter echoed through the cavern. “Not necessary, young one. But your wit is appraised and found desirable.”

“I’m... glad,” Roseluck admitted, now trying to properly stand up. However, a pang of pain in her right hind leg caused her to land back down on her haunches.

The naga tilted his head. “What seems the matter, young one?”

“I... don’t know.” She felt another pang. This time it was the anxiety in her heart. She examined her leg. “I... I think I might have...” she paused, thinking whether it was wise to let the naga know of the discomfort she felt. She tried to twist the limb, but a sharp feeling caused her to but yelp instead, giving away the amount of pain.

She hurt her leg. Which meant no trotting. Which meant no leaving. Which meant... nothing good.

The snakepony was by her in an instant, lowering its torso down. She stayed motionless, dreading sudden movement. The creature squinted its eyes. “Let me see this leg, young one.” It flicked its tongue. She tried to remain calm as he reached for her limb with surprising gentleness. “Tell me when it will start to hurt,” he asked of her when he performed a steady, rotating motion.

“Uhm, it’s not that bad, really, I-I mean it! It’s simply—ow!” She cringed, another surge of pain causing her body to tense and beads of sweat to appear on her brow.

“Hmm... This will not do, this will not do at all, the young one needs to be mobile,” the naga pondered absent-mindedly. “Seems like a muscle in your gaskin was strained. Nothing major, but it is an obvious inconvenience when trotting,” he judged, carefully palpating around her leg.

“I—” She closed her eyes and inhaled as he located the hurting spot precisely. “I suppose you never have this problem, Mr. Naga...” she blurted out.

Her host hissed in laughter again, the entirety of his coils shivering. “A point well made. You are a witty young one. Your value grows in my eyes,” he added, glancing her way with a kind smile.

Despite the worry, Roseluck felt a strange warmth behind her cheeks.

“May I ask...” She felt like changing the topic desperately. “...what might be your name?”

“My full name will be too difficult for your thick tongue, young one...” the naga stated, shrugging a bit. “I need to see if I can treat this leg of yours. May I lift you? I will go slowly.”

“Oh...” Roseluck swallowed. He... really wanted to help?

She carefully looked into his serpent eyes.

They were full of... concern?

“Alright...” she agreed shyly and the naga encompassed her in his forearms. To his further credit, he was trying to be as gentle as possible and the touch of his scaly form was cold, but smooth. Roseluck could feel the sheer muscles under his reptile skin, their strength enough to overpower a pony easily. And yet the creature was being truly careful.

“I... would still like to try learning your name, if you don’t mind,” she pressed the only topic that was calming her down.

He lifted her slowly and carried her in his forelegs to his resting place. She could barely feel the movement, his coils were traversing the rugs so steadily. She was inadvertently resting against his sturdy torso, trying to withstand its strange cold. And although he dived into the water not a few minutes ago, he was completely dry.

He hummed at first, closing his eyes for a brief moment. “Very well,” he agreed to her offer. He let out a throaty click, then a strain of hisses of various intensity and volume. She could feel his speech vibrating through his body.

“... you were right,” she surrendered immediately, without even trying to mimic the sound. “But... does your name have a meaning, perhaps?”

“That it does, young one. The One Who Bestows Care,” he translated, staring down at her. His gaze was keen, focused entirely on her person. It was nearly enough to cause her to blush. “I think the simplest variation that your thick tongue could tackle would be... Cyrus.”

“Cyrus...” Roseluck mouthed the name. “It... sounds like an exotic flower to me. I... I like it,” she confessed.

Cyrus smiled broadly. They reached the furs that acted as his bedding and he carefully lowered her on the top of them. They felt warm and as comfortable as one would think.

“I believe that your name fits a flower much better...” Cyrus pointed out with another smile, slithering away to a stash of belongings, hidden in a stone niche on the side of the cave. He started to rummage through it.

Roseluck found that... convenient. It meant that he couldn’t see the red tint on her muzzle. She felt... peculiar, receiving compliments from a creature like this.

Cyrus was busy pulling out various bottles and flasks from his stash. “Mind not my curiosity, but what were you doing at nighttime in the middle of the woodland, Roseluck? I know that most young ones of your kind stay in their dwellings at night.”

Roseluck had managed to sit back a little, enjoying the furs. It wasn’t hard to feel all comfortable and sleepy in such a bed. “Well, flowers were involved... And a bet, to be honest,” she disclosed.

“A bet?”

“Yes. I was supposed to bring back a blooming starsalvia flower for my friends, as a... Well, a dare. They think that I wouldn't do it, but I... wished to prove them wrong. Prove that I am not a softy. That I do not fear picking some flower after dark!”

“Bravery and confidence are valuable...”

“Glad you think so,” Roseluck thanked him. “So starsalvia became the part of the dare. They only bloom at night—”

“ ‘When the Moon rises high and the stars flicker down and the petals rise to greet them.’ ” Cyrus suddenly quoted, turning around with a smile on his muzzle, as well as a bottle and a long bandage in his hooves.

“Exactly!” Roseluck felt astonished, but couldn’t hide her joy at the same time. “You know floristry!”

“A bit, I admit. It is not something I have tried to become a sage in, but I have read about some local flora and fauna before deciding to make my lair here...” the naga let her know, coming closer and spreading the bandage before him. He uncorked the flask and a heavy, fermented scent filled the air around him. “This oil makes the muscles relax, which helps them in restoring themselves rather quickly. I just hope it won’t be too potent for a young one of warm blood...” he added, consideration filling his words.

Roseluck watched him pour the thick, olive liquid onto the linen. “Well, ah, my screaming will let you know that it’s burning off my coat,” she retorted, eliciting a chuckle from him.

“It shouldn’t be quite so bad, young one. Scoop closer,” he asked of her, and she placed her hind leg over the bandage carefully. He began wrapping the limb at a steady pace.

A sudden feeling of warmth overtook Roseluck for a second. The comfort that sprawled almost immediately through her hurting leg was truly astonishing. The remedy was frightening in its efficiency, she could actually feel the strained muscle loosening!

Spotting her relaxed expression with ease, Cyrus nodded. “I am very glad you have calmed down, young one. Though I do not blame you for the anxiety in the face of my glorious coils.”

Roseluck rubbed the back of her head, feeling abashment flood over her. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Cyrus, but... well...” she began, addressing the remnants of fear in her own heart.

He squinted his violet eyes, smiling and flicking his tongue out. “Hmmm, yes, you have surely heard about what happens to the ponies that stumble upon a naga, have you not?”

“Uhm... I did hear about what happens to ponies that stumble upon a lamia, exactly, but... yup.”

Cyrus’ coils shivered in yet another long laugh. He slithered away to stash the bottle. “Your mind has true value. You are a smarty, aren’t you, Rossseluck?” he hissed out her name playfully.

She giggled, covering her mouth. “My friends tell me that often. I’m sorry if I come across as rude.”

“No offence was taken or given.” Cyrus turned to her with a kind expression and a piercing stare. “I embrace the awe that my kind rightfully causes. And humor is high-priced in my eyes,” he added absent-mindedly. Then he shook his head. “How fares the leg? Is the unguent working?”

“It is!” Roseluck admitted, trying to move the limb a little. It was still making her uncomfortable, however, and Cyrus read her expression immediately.

“It will not heal quite so fast, I am afraid. I take it that you are expected to return from your nocturnal trek soon?”

Roseluck pondered. “Well, technically I have a whole night to grab the flower, but... I wasn’t planning on getting lost in the forest in the first place!”

“Nor getting yourself hurt, I imagine,” the naga agreed, nodding in deep thought.

“Well... obviously!” she agreed immediately, causing a grin.

The tip of Cyrus' tail shuddered and the shiver traversed his entire body quickly before subsiding. Roseluck was watching him intently.

He finally looked back at her, after this moment of strange stillness. “I can offer you shelter for the night, Roseluck.” He slithered away, rising high on his tail to the brazier from where the incense was trickling. “Would you accept me as your host for the time being?”

The mare looked around the place. It was certainly warm in here. Dry, if one wouldn’t mind the pond in the center and the slight moisture on the rugs and furs. She haven’t spotted anything edible, but she didn’t feel particularly hungry.

“I don’t have much of a choice with this leg, have I?” she assessed, shrugging.

Cyrus smirked. “Well put. Very well put. And it is crucial that it heals.” He put out the little flame inside the brazier, which stopped the incense from slithering out of it. He looked at her, meeting her curious gaze. “I know that young ones use less fragrance in their homes. I wouldn’t want the scent to bother you.”

“I wasn’t minding it, but thank you for your concern,” Roseluck replied, appreciating the hospitality. “You know, I deal with a lot of flowers, I never cared for strong smells and if you would like it to still be lit, don’t worry about me. I mean... I’m the intruder, right?”

“Very considerate of you. You are a fascinating young one, Roseluck, indeed...” Cyrus stated, lowering his torso down and slithering around the pond at a steady pace.

“Uhm... yes, thank you” she said back, again bewildered by his compliments. She... couldn’t complain about them. “Actually, you are also rather... interesting, Cyrus.”

“For a monstrous aberration, you mean?” he asked, flicking his tongue out and grinning. His eyes seemed a bit cold, though.

“No! No, that is absolutely not what I meant!” she protested fiercely, flailing her forelegs around.

He but hissed in laughter, reaching the opposite side of the water. “Fear not, young one, I was merely teasing. Your presence here is... warming,” he responded. “Speaking of which, do pardon me.”

Before Roseluck could say anything, Cyrus dived head first into the pool, the entirety of his respectable length disappearing under the surface in a matter of seconds. She stretched her neck, glancing after him, but the water surface was distorting everything underneath. After but a few whiles, the naga burst out, causing a splash that she was almost soaked by. He took a deep inhale, his raisin black mane covering his face.

He hissed something incomprehensible before slithering forth, making his way back to the shore, pulling his hair back.

“Forgive me, young one, but I needed that. You awakened me from a deep, heating slumber, but the cold was getting to me again...”

“What do you mean?” Roseluck asked, watching as he climbed near the pile of furs, keeping his body low, the water almost already gone from it.

“We, nagas, as you might have learned, are of cold blood in our veins. But our desire...” he paused, slithering into the pelts, only to emerge on the other side. Most of his long body remained in the water and the rest was now covered nicely. “... our desire is that of warmth and comfort.” He stretched his torso, entering the bedding on the other side.

Roseluck could feel the pile shifting underneath her. “Oh! That could explain why you chose this cave! The water must be lovely.”

“It helps, for certain. But the Hiss of the Coil of Amenities teaches that one can never have enough comfort in life,” came Cyrus’ voice from underneath.

“Well, you have a very cozy resting place as well,” Roseluck stated, watching left and right for her host to emerge.

“Indeed. But, there is something no spring nor hide can compare to... The addicting heat of young ones’ flesh.”

Cyrus’ form emerged right before her. Roseluck shifted back, surprised and startled. Their gazes crossed.

The naga’s eyes were no longer violet. The slit pupils went away somewhere, replaced by a deep azure hue, shedding strange light all over Roseluck’s muzzle. It was a light stalwart, imperious. Not commanding respect, but rightfully deserving it. It filled her vision, as it was predestined to, by the force of its enchanting splendor.

Roseluck felt her heartbeat immediately speeding up, as panic bloomed in her. Cyrus tricked her! He got her to lower her guard! And now he was attempting to hypnotize her! She leaned back in an instant, ready to close her eyes a tightly as she could.

A spark of purple blinked in the depths of the azure light. Like a flame of a candle it grew slowly, until it expanded into a full ring, adding to the illumination that bloomed in Cyrus’ gaze with its subtle beauty.

Roseluck felt her eyelids attempting to shut for a brief moment, but she couldn’t at first recall why would they try to take away such a calming light in the first place? There was something... tranquil in this purple. Regal, but unlike the azure illumination, it felt not imposing but... benevolent. Peaceful. Calming. Offering to envelop her mind in a sweet, tender embrace.

N-no!

No, this wasn’t right, this wasn’t safe! This was a trap! Roseluck tensed her whole body, afraid and panicked, ready to look away right now! Right now! She had to! She...!

Periwinkle. A ring of periwinkle snuck into her vision. Bright. Fascinating. Making her mind lose focus and remember suddenly those tiny, cute flowers that grew so marvelously around many gardens and made them brighter and alluring with their presence. That filled her heart and mind with gentle bliss. Just like the one she was experiencing right then.

She felt confused. What was giving her this comfort? Were the flowers always making her feel so... good? Or was it this brilliant light?

The light. The light was granting her comfort. The ring of azure that came forth in Cyrus’ eyes told that to her mind firmly. The following purple hue confirmed that with its soothing presence. Just before the periwinkle washed through her vision and mind once more, filling her with calm, intoxicating joy.

“You can keep looking, Roseluck...” Cyrus whispered, leaning forward and nearing his muzzle to hers.

Yes. She could keep looking. Sitting and looking. The rings were flowing smoothly through his eyes, each one more wonderful and appealing than the one before, but so familiar at the same time.

Commanding. Soothing. Bringing joy. Ordering. Calming. Granting happiness. More and more wonderful lights, brilliant hues of azure, purple and periwinkle.

Roseluck felt a nagging thought at the back of her mind, fighting off the colors for some reason. She... yes, she was supposed to look away! This was not safe! This was not pleasant! These colors weren’t terrific, they were terrifying!

“C... Cyrus...” she tried to call out clearly, but only mumbled the naga’s name. She had to force her tongue to work against this strange fatigue and stillness that had suddenly spread all over her. “St-stop... I don’t... I don’t... want to... l-look!” she forced out the sentence in between the waves of color that were invading her mind, drugging her consciousness.

She tensed all the muscles of her face, but her eyelids simply refused to obey her!

She still managed to take note of Cyrus’ smile. “You do not want to look, Roseluck,” he replied soothingly, “but you can look, can you not?”

Yes, that... that was a good point. She could look. Keep staring at those brilliant colors that were taking over her vision.

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

No! No, that wasn’t right! That wasn’t what she wanted!

“I... No...!” Roseluck grunted in defiance, hoping to get away from the naga. But every time she was trying to tell her body to obey, a wave of color swept through her mind, taking with it coherent thoughts.

Ordering her to be still. Asking her calmly to. Telling her that if she were to obey, she would feel more of that intoxicating bliss that was sedating her.

Despite all of her mind’s effort, Roseluck only managed to slightly turn her head, but her eyes remained glued to Cyrus’ gaze. They even widened, so that more of those bright colors could flow into them and into her brain.

“It would be better if you stopped trying to get away, young one...” the naga suggested with ambrosial tranquility, his voice slithering amongst the colors right into Roseluck’s mind. And, despite the inside struggle and confusion, she could hear it with absolute clarity.

Her muscles began to feel tired, feeble. Her strength to move was being drained away. The very thought of escaping was drowning in the tidal wave of colorful rings.

Roseluck felt her body loosening, but she somehow remained sitting still. More so, instead of managing to back away, she was leaning forward.

Her head turned back fully towards Cyrus.

“Just look. You don’t need to do anything else. You don’t need to think of anything. Just look... Just look...” he murmured, the hissing sentences echoing, slithering through her mind.

“I... I...” Roseluck tried to forge a reply, but it was far easier to simply stare forward. The colors were in front of her after all. That feeling of oblivious pleasure which was creeping through her was coming from them.

Besides, could she think of disobedience when she was given azurite orders and purple pleas to just look? And granted periwinkle bliss?

“I... I d-don’t... w... want...”

Cyrus’ tongue flicked forward. He calmly rose above her, his torso swaying left and right.

Roseluck felt her head following his movement loyally, desperately trying not to lose sight of his bright gaze, despite her best efforts to stop her body from betraying her. Yet the naga moved like a pendulum, smoothly, constantly. And she followed every little sway, for those only made the swirling colors whimsical and further captivating.

“Very good, Roseluck...” Cyrus praised her and the intensity of his gaze grew further, even though it seemed impossible for her. How could such perfect light become more flawless? “You are enjoying this...”

Roseluck couldn’t tell whether it was a statement or a question, a command or a suggestion, but most of her mind had already stopped caring. A torrent of bliss spilled through her, with a current of delight soon following. She tried to fight the sensation, but her consciousness was being drugged with the intricate, ethereal pleasure.

...this wasn’t the end! She was not... not going to just... give in!

She gathered the very remnants of her thoughts that were desperately struggling. She focused to the point of her ears starting to ring and some of her vision of azure, purple and periwinkle turned white.

At the back of her head she felt an encroaching migraine. And through that discomfort, she shook off some of the stupor and managed to grit her teeth. Hard. Very hard. To the point where the further jolt of pain woke more of her comatose alertness.

“I... I w... I won’t... g-give in!” she blurted out with all the willpower she regained, even though she still couldn’t force herself to stare at anything else.

Cyrus stopped his subtle movement. His eyes widened in what must have been bewilderment. The assault of colorful rings slowed.

“By the Coil of Defiances, how fascinating...” he mumbled, puzzled.

Roseluck groaned again, feeling the numbness of her body subsiding a little. When she realized that she could try and move her limbs, she took her chance to tense the muscles in her hurt leg. Despite the soothing unguent, a strain of discomfort traveled right to her mind, coursing through the waves of color and disrupting them. Awakening her!

Cyrus hissed, irked. His torso leaned, closing in menacingly. His brow furrowed, she could spot that much.

“You will only hurt yourself.”

“I t-told you... I will not l-let you... h-hypnotize me!” Roseluck declared, despite her still sluggish tongue and the swirling thoughts.

The naga laughed gently. “A bold statement, young one. One more reason why I find you so enjoyable...” He neared further, almost touching muzzles with her. “And why I shall be keeping you.”

To Roseluck’s confused surprise, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

He closed his eyes...

... this was her chance!

Her mind swam gallantly through the depth of azure, purple and periwinkle. All of her willpower was being spent on making it to the surface. Turning her gaze away! Fighting back! She wasn’t going to simply...!

Cyrus’ eyes opened like a bursting dam and a flood of colors rushed forth from them. This time the light of his eyes tried not to sneak into her mind, but assaulted her like a flow of an endless ocean of azure, purple and periwinkle. Striking at the shore of her mind with fierce, unrelenting determination. Swirling constantly and constantly, with each of Cyrus’ eyes having its own tempo, its own rhythm, its own will.

Roseluck felt her gaze immediately captivated again. She could tell that her eyes widened to their extent, pulled back into a true abyss of rings and colors and lights.

“I... wi... will... I will... n... not...” she mumbled, but her thoughts diluted in the tri-colored tide. Her tongue felt like an anchor, plummeting into the ocean, heavier than before. Her jaw slumped open in drugged admiration of the sight right before her. “C... Cyr...”

“Shhh, young one. It is fine. You have fought quite enough...” the naga cooed, his voice more soothing and melodious, more supernal than Roseluck recalled.

She could only agree with its sound. The sound the color of azure, purple, periwinkle.

She fought enough. She showed defiance. She impressed him. She did her part. She proved her worth.

Now it was time to rest.

“I w... want to k... keep fi...”

The irrational words that were trying to leave her were no longer coherent, as wave after wave of light bathed her mind.

Cyrus came so close to her. His wonderful eyes were so close. So close she could spot her own reflection in them.

“Go deeper, Roseluck...”

A whisper slithered through her consciousness. It coiled around the thoughts that were drowning in her and enveloped them. Entangled them. Constricted them.

But it wasn’t painful. This strangling whisper was soothing. It was giving her bliss. Awe. Wonder and joy.

It was such a... plain pleasure. The pleasure of surrendering oneself.

She let out a long breath, feeling her body relaxing and giving up the fight. Her legs felt sluggish and her head bobbed down a little. But her eyes were not going to stop following the wondrous rings that Cyrus was generously gifting her with his gaze.

She spotted her own stare in it. And her mind rejoiced groggily.

There was no chartreuse green left. But flowing azure... purple... periwinkle... Wonderfully mimicking Cyrus’ eyes.

Roseluck’s lips twitched in a tender smile.

“Good, young one... You are doing marvelously ...” the naga murmured. She felt his foreleg on the back of her neck, the touch of his smooth skin sending a shudder of pleasure through her. “Lie down,” he commanded.

“Lie... down...” she mumbled, feeling him lowering her down onto the furs. Their warmth and softness flustered her, pushing her further into this calm, soothing contentment that clouded her mind further.

Cyrus loomed over her and Roseluck felt another rush of bliss, seeing that the patterns in his eyes were enchantingly synchronized with those in hers.

“You are relaxed...”

As if on cue, Roseluck experienced her body giving up completely. She was lying limp in the gratifying warmness of the pelts. In the gathering pleasure. The last thoughts in her mind had drowned... And the colors were ordering her, pleading to her, bringing her intoxicating, pure happiness.

Her eyelids began to droop, overwhelmed by the sweet weariness of her body, but... but the light was still there... and she wished to keep looking...

“Cy... Cyrus...” she let out a faint whisper.

“Yes, Roseluck?” he replied back, looming over her, his muzzle right above her. His breath was tickling her face, making her blush.

“I... I’m... sleepy...” she mumbled groggily, doing her best to fight her own closing eyes.

“There is nothing wrong with feeling sleepy. It is late at night. You are tired... You are relaxed...” he let her know and the hiss echoed in her mind, multiplied, clear and dominant.

Yes... There was nothing wrong with feeling sleepy. It was late at night. She was tired... She was relaxed.

But...

“B... but... I... I want... to... keep...”

“Worry not, Roseluck, I am not going anywhere...” he hummed seductively, reaching for her cheek and slowly caressing it. A new, different wave of bliss suddenly washed through her at his smooth touch. She felt her face burning. “I will let you look. Keep looking. You are sleepy, but keep looking...”

“Yes... I... I am... sleepy... but... I will... keep looking...” she echoed, following the whisper in her brain. It felt... good, obeying it.

It felt... ecstatic.

The hues in Cyrus’ eyes changed their pace, pulsating, slowing into a rhythm that synchronized with her breath and heart. Or was it her who was coming into accord with the light...? She could not tell... but it felt... overwhelming to do so. She was melting into the warmth around her and her hazed mind resonated with Cyrus’ calming whispers.

Her body did so too.

“You are an appealing young one, Roseluck...” his voice crawled and slithered around her. Just like his hoof, which was tracing her side, goading her forth into enjoying the sudden thrill filling her to the brim. “Hmmm... This leg of yours shall heal quickly. Know that I never considered making you a Thrall, no... A Slave, perhaps... Ah, but that would take away that witty mind of yours and I wish to have a Servant of some value...” he stated, slithering to take his place right next to her on the furs.

She tilted her head to keep his eyes in sight. She knew not what he meant by those words exactly, but the premise of being enslaved by his power felt only... exciting. It meant that she would feel more of this wonderful bliss in her mind, unobstructed by thoughts.

And then there was that... satisfaction that was beginning to heat her entire body...

“I...” she mouthed, but it was only a faint exhale. “I... want... to...”

Cyrus smiled slyly, silencing her with his hoof. “What? This?” he asked and the azure, purple and periwinkle in his eyes caressed her further.

Roseluck inhaled deeply, the pleasure of her mind and body intensifying tenfold. She moaned lightly into his hoof, wishing to let him know how grateful she was for this cascade of colors... Her mind was full of them, swirling and changing... wonderful...

“You were so defiant at first...” Cyrus continued, soothingly, his muzzle nearing her own, as he brought his torso closer to her. The flick of his tongue reached her face, eliciting a short neigh of pleasure. “You tried to resist my power...”

“I... I’m s... sorry...”

“Shhhh...” He brushed her cheek more and Roseluck exhaled in gathering, pure delight. “It was an audacious attempt. Few have even tried to resist. I know that even the Coil of Kismets would praise a brave stance against it. Well done...” he whispered, his eyes nearing hers a bit more still.

Her mouth curled into a faint, but wide smile. Him being closer meant more astonishing colors. And the cold intimacy of his body was dragging her towards new depths of happiness.

“Th... thank... thank y... you...” she murmured, feeling that her eyes could remain open for only so long. She felt so tired... so sleepy...

... so good...

Cyrus scooped closer, causing the entire pile of furs to shift under Roseluck. One of his forelegs slithered under her neck, the other he placed over her side. The touch of his scaly skin was... soft for her... Tender...

Divine.

He shifted her to her side like a puppet. And she did nothing to stop him, even as he covered their two torsos with a heavy, warm pelt.

Why would she stop him? He was The One Who Bestows Care. He was bestowing care over her.

Her smile grew, now that she could be even closer to him. And the heat in her body multiplied. Her breathing became ragged as she felt the bliss overtaking her.

“So warm...” Cyrus whispered, nuzzling her with great affection.

He cared for her. He kept her safe. He gifted her with joy.

“I—A-ah! I...” she cooed, her body shivering in delight, a rose tint coloring her muzzle.

“So wonderfully warm...” the naga murmured further, embracing her tightly and taking in the gathering warmth of her flesh.

She could feel his slow heartbeat, joining with hers, and the sensation was overwhelming.

“Cy... Cyrus... I... feel... I am...!” she heard her own, frantic voice among the warm torrent of colors, as her very soul shivered in ecstatic delight.

“Give in.”

The bliss erupted in Roseluck’s mind, taking her body with it.

Her eyes defocused and a current, a surge of electricity hit every nerve of her body. Her mouth widened in a soundless scream as she was taken to the abyss of unobstructed ecstasy the color of azure, purple and periwinkle. She could see nothing else, just the constant pulse of hues that had constricted all thoughts inside of her. Her heart skipped a beat and her senses dulled to anything but this enthralling pleasure, as her body spasmed a few times, each of the convulsions draining the very slivers of her strength.

With not one coherent thought or desire left, Roseluck’s consciousness surrendered utterly to the trance.

She lay in Cyrus’ forelegs limp, her breathing deep, her heartbeat slow. Her smile gentle.

The naga’s eyes lost their enchanting shine finally, but the colors flowed still in the mare’s own gaze.

“Wonderful...” Cyrus whispered, planting a kiss on her forehead. “My night shall be embellished by the closeness of your flesh...”

Roseluck kept staring forward, in endless bliss the color of azure, purple and periwinkle.

“May your dreams be warm, Roseluck... Until the morn...” the monster whispered into her ear, pressing her listless body to himself tightly. “Sssleep...”

With her eyelids fluttering and dropping and her lips parting, the mare slipped into the caring coils of dreams...

Azure... Purple... And periwinkle...

Chapter II – The Serpent and the Yoke

View Online

The pure, intoxicating warmth was all around Roseluck.

The wonderful heat, deep and profound, was surrounding her in a cocoon, making her feel safe and secure.

Making her feel cared for.

She took a deep breath, taking in the scent of thick furs. The delicate hint of warm, mineral water. And the touch of incense, tickling her nostrils playfully. She stretched under the warm pelts which were inviting her to go back to this wonderful, beautiful slumber.

She felt... fuzzy. A bit fatigued, but strangely satisfied. Like after a truly splendid night. A night with warm joy and heating emotions and then deep, spent, glowing relaxation.

A night with company.

Her lips curled into a warm, sated smile, the remnants of bliss still lingering in her groggy mind and in her muscles.

It felt heavenly. And azure. And purple... And...

... and periwinkle...?

Roseluck’s eyes shot open, a cold shiver running down her spine, the icy grip of realization awakening her fully.

She remembered. She remembered everything.

She sat straight up, regretting the hasty decision immediately. Her head spun and her stomach objected somewhat fiercely, suddenly revealing its extensive knowledge of knots. Her eyes crossed a little, as a tide of fatigue washed through her. Cold. Empty.

Colorless. Where did the wonderful colors go...? No, they were... they were not...

She supported herself somehow from slumping back down, trying to stop her head from trying to redefine up and down, as well as left and right and everything in between.

“Do take it slow, young one. The confusion shall pass in a few heartbeats,” a silken, hissing tone addressed her.

Cyrus.

She tried to focus, bravely attempting to stop the world. “Wh... Where...” she mumbled, her tongue having no intention of helping her out.

“You are in my lair still, young one,” the naga hissed back.

When the World established its uneasy balance, she finally locked her eyes on him. He was submerged in the pond up to his torso, resting on his side on one of the thicker rugs, an open, ancient-looking tome in front of him. And he was smiling in satisfaction. “It is the morn.”

It was morning... Roseluck spent the night... she spent the night by him. In his embrace.

Hypnotized...

She felt... cold at that thought. Anxious. Her head had ceased to spin and yet it felt like it was going to start anew. She hugged herself tightly, trying to stop the trembling, even though there were warm pelts all over her.

She... she felt...

“Why...?” she heard herself asking.

“Pardon?”

“... why did you do this?” she repeated the question fully, feeling tears welling up in her eyes.

“Did what, young one? Hypnotize you?” Cyrus replied with a tone so casual, it caused another shiver to pass through her.

“Y... yes,” she muttered.

“It was my will,” he replied, closing whatever book he was reading and putting it aside for the moment. “I found you appealing, witty and valuable. As such, I desired to keep you.”

Roseluck swallowed. She didn’t know whether to be surprised, or disgusted at the sheer honesty in his voice. “And... and that was... enough? That was... your reason...?”

The naga stretched, coiling up to stand, his tail climbing onto the shore, water sliding down its smooth scales all around him. “Most certainly. It is a naga’s right, to claim what is found enjoyable, so teaches us the Hiss of the Coil of Amenities.”

Enjoyable. She was enjoyable. She tried to stop the sobbing that threatened to overtake her body.

Cyrus slithered forward, his expression changing as he saw her watery eyes. “Your distress is not pleasing me in any way. Here, I have some food for you, prepared,” he let her know, pointing at a platter and cutlery set up on one of the carpets. Apples, some hay and oats were all there.

Roseluck couldn’t care less. She lowered her head, slowly turning away from the monster.

“Come, you must be hungry...” she heard him insisting, hearing his scales slithering through the carpets. “Your leg isn’t fine yet, I shall carry you.”

“Get away from me!” she screamed, tears going down her muzzle. The echo of her shout overtook the calm tranquility of the cave as she turned around, defiant, despite feeling so... feeble.

She heard Cyrus stopping.

“There is no need for this, young one,” he spoke, his tone calm and gentle, though with a note of displeased authority to it. “You have proven your worth already, I need no more acts of bravery to appraise.”

Roseluck gritted her teeth, her eyes tightly shut and her body locked in place. “You think I’m brave?! I’m terrified!” she blurted out, turning her head to glare at him in accusation. “You hypnotized me, you kept me here against my will, you used—” she tried to continue, but only a whinny of distress escaped her mouth.

The naga tilted its head. He stared at her with his unblinking, lavender eyes. “I have elevated you to the role of my Servant. It is an honor for a young one to be chosen as a naga’s retainer of the highest value and importance.”

“... elevated... Servant...” Roseluck mumbled, feeling tears running down her muzzle still. How... how did that make any sense?

Cyrus lowered his torso, leaning forward, but she only tried to move away from him. She yelped when she put too much weight on that strained gaskin.

“You are fraught. You can only hurt yourself like this, Roseluck,” he spoke with a certain benevolence to his voice. “Come, dine in my presence. I shall make everything clear to you.”

She didn’t move. There was nothing to say. Nothing to make clear.

... it was clear enough to her...

Cyrus took a deep breath. “Even a naga’s goodwill towards its retainers is not limitless, young one.”

“Then hypnotize me and be done with it!” she heard herself shouting, clenching her eyes and planting her hooves deeper in the furs, like she was trying to grasp and tear them.

The naga slithered around the pile, trying to establish eye contact, but despite what Roseluck shouted, she was not going to allow him anything.

She felt hurt enough already.

V-violated enough...

“I wish to converse. You will achieve the honor of experiencing my Gaze again when I find you have served well enough. Or when I shall be feeling magnanimous,” he finally stated with authority.

Roseluck bit her lower lip, taking a glance the naga’s way. She risked a lot, but his eyes were but lavender, not in any of the three colors that she felt had...

... been so wonderful...

No! The colors that had tainted her mind!

“If...” She sniffed, closing her eyes. “If you want me so badly to... to serve... then... it wouldn’t it be... better to just...” she didn’t know how to say it without invoking dread inside of her.

“Enthrall you utterly?” Cyrus asked, as if reading her thoughts.

The very notion of such a possibility almost caused her heart to stop.

She replied nonetheless. “Y-yes, so I... so I don’t have to... remember...”

The naga tilted his head again.

“But I care for you.”

Now that made her heart stop indeed.

Roseluck’s eyes grew huge and her brows rose high. She looked at Cyrus so intently, she was certain he would have no trouble with putting her in a trance in a matter of seconds. However, the naga’s stare was calm and stoic, and his expression was inscrutable, though a bit confounded.

“Wha...?” Her face felt warm. “What do you...? I mean...? Huh?!”

Cyrus nodded simply, frowning at her reaction. “Yes, I... do care for you. You would lose most of your value if turned into a simple Thrall, or even an obedient Slave. Even though, as a naga, I am obliged by tradition, custom and honor to provide for each and all of the Servants, Slaves and Thralls in my care, no matter even their low, insignificant statuses...” he explained stoically.

Roseluck’s cheeks seemed to have cooled down, but her heart was still fluttering in her chest. “I...” she looked at him, biting her lip. “And... what if I... regardless... refuse to serve you?”

The naga squinted his eyes and his tongue flicked out quickly. “I would be inclined to punish you for the grave insolence.”

Roseluck felt a shiver travelling down her spine at the coldness and grim determination in his voice.

Cyrus, however, took a deep breath and extended his hoof towards her. “However, I never considered myself a cruel Master. And so I shall generously repeat myself. Come. Dine in my presence. I will answer the doubts in you, Roseluck.”

She... was reluctant. She feared. She felt disturbed by the... tranquility with which he carried himself despite what he... what he had already done to her.

It seemed that for him, this was... natural. Normal.

Roseluck looked at his hoof, reaching towards her in a gesture of imperious benevolence. Then, fearfully, into his eyes, piercing and autocratic.

With him around and her hurt leg... She could just hope that her friends would start to worry about her absence soon and begin the search... if they would even manage to find her...

... what else was she to do?

She nodded.

Cyrus slithered closer, slowly, and picked her up. How different the texture of his scales was now. No longer unearthly. But rough. Almost hurtful.

The naga brought her to the food, putting her down with enough care. He chose one of the more delicate rugs, she found out, the bristle of it was far more luxurious and soft. He coiled to the opposite side, turning his serpentine body in a makeshift seating, taking his place with slithering dignity.

Roseluck looked up cautiously, as his eyes were observing her the whole time, but they were, thankfully, monochromatic.

And yet... strangely... a part of her missed—

No! No, no, that part had to go away! In an instant!

Cyrus tilted his head and pointed at the food. “Eat, young one,” he encouraged her.

Roseluck, realizing that she was still but eyeing his gaze, rather than sating her hunger, quickly scrambled to begin eating. And even while against the idea of following any... commands, she would have to surrender to the hunger. She tried to focus on the meal, wishing to forget for a moment that she suddenly felt like a prisoner.

Cyrus was almost motionless, observing her, at first saying nothing, only flicking his tongue from time to time.

“I hope the food is fresh enough, Roseluck.”

“It... it is...” she had to admit, even if it was to be by a small, reluctant mumble.

“If you would think it insufficient, fear not to speak up. If your health demands it, I will acquire bigger portions,” he let her know.

And it just confused her further. She stopped herself from taking another bite, looking up at him defiantly. This calmness, it was... it was...!

“Why would you care what I think, or need?!” she erupted, more than even she intended to.

The naga grimaced in displeasure. “A Servant may not address their Master this way,” he began, a gentle, but menacing hiss making its way into his voice, but soon his expression lightened. “You have not grasped your role still, so I shall be forgiving...”

He made himself more comfortable, resting his pony-like back on his own, coiled tail. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“A Servant must be kept in good health, as their state testifies of their Master. The Hisses of the Coil of Servitudes and the Coil of Sovereignties sound as one. It is a Master’s duty to care for his Servants and Slaves and Thralls, and it is their right to be provided for as befits their needs... Then, it is the duty of Servants and Slaves and Thralls to be obedient to their Master, and it is the Master’s right to use them as befits his needs.”

Roseluck listened with mounting curiosity. This sounded... convoluted, even if there was a twisted, or maybe “coiled”, logic behind it.

“And... you call me a... Servant, right?”

“That you are, young one. The highest role a young one can have,” Cyrus affirmed with a small smirk. “Your wit and conviction are most valuable. Your acts of defiance prove your willpower. And you are easy on the eyes...” he added, nodding in thought. “You are a superb acquisition.”

Roseluck paid no attention to his doubtful compliments, considering the context.

“So you really... think me your... property?” she asked, those words barely making it through her throat.

“I do and you are, young one,”

“... how can you?” she asked, immediately regretting even trying to grasp this impassive reasoning.

“Quite naturally. That is how the Universe was created,” Cyrus responded with truly regal tranquility. “The naga are meant to rule, the young ones are made to serve. It is not something that is saddening or rejoicing, bringing glory or dishonor. It is but how the World slithers around.”

Roseluck couldn’t believe her ears. “You... you really believe this?!” she blurted out.

She regretted it in an instant, as Cyrus’ eyes again glinted in anger and she immediately had to escape with hers, overwhelmed by the gaze.

“Twice have you now shouted in my presence!” He hissed with a warning. Then, took calming breath, a shudder passing through his coils. “As to the question, I do believe in this, young one, those are sacred dogmas of ours. The Endless Coils granted us. With the strength to overpower. With the wit to overcome. With the Gaze to overwhelm.” He made himself more comfortable amongst his own coils. “We are the Overlords of this World, here to conquer and command and rule...” he finished, with a satisfied smirk.

“And we... we are but... but slaves in your eyes?”

His reply was calm, again strangely benevolent. “In the simplest sense? No. Just the ‘young ones’, destined to serve us. It is not belittling.”

“Not for you, perhaps...” Roseluck mumbled, feeling tears stinging her eyes. She dried them quickly.

“Indeed. Your kinds always found it hard to grasp...” Cyrus admitted.

She glanced back at him, spotting that his eyelids dropped down and his gaze was... absent. He looked like he was... reminiscing something.

“And yet there was a time during the reign of Ozsshyimahndhiazssh,” he hissed out something that must have been a name, or a title, “when the young ones of the Seas of Sands bowed to Him and our Empire with great joy and loyalty. The Raja of Rajas allowed them to share in our glory and they were rewarded handsomely for their loyalty.”

He sighed, his chest heaving. “Many have forgotten it already, but there are tribes that wander the Seas to this day, weaving tales of those past ages and the nagas’ greatness to their children... Of the endless rivers of Shehzsennshar, with their waters as clear as a crystal and warm as an embrace... Of the Floating Gardens of Dhush-Cadhahzshma, were flowers and desires blossomed both... Of the temples and shrines of Mashkhan-Shaphashir, mesmerizing with sapphires and flames dancing on gold, with incense coiling on the floors, thick as a carpet...”

Roseluck found herself... captivated by his words. They seemed so otherworldly. It was as if he was mentioning fables to her. But the tone of his voice rang true. And the melancholy of his gaze spoke even clearer.

Those places he hissed out did not mean anything to her, but...

“The Seas of Sands...?” she meekly asked, not certain even if he would hear her. “Do you mean... Saddle Arabia?”

Cyrus shook his head, another shiver passing through his body. He looked at her, his stare almost glazed over, raised his hoof, then stoically slithered to the edge of the pond, lowering his coils into the water, tail first. As he did so, he let out a long hiss, his tongue flicking out of his mouth a couple of times.

Roseluck curiously looked after him as he completely submerged himself. Coming out with yet another blissful sound, he looked around, his eyes clear and piercing again.

“What was your question again, young one?”

Did he forget? Or did he really not hear her clearly? What had happened there?

“Uhm... those ‘Seas of Sand’... that makes me think of Saddle Arabia...” she repeated herself.

The naga slithered back onto the carpets, the water quickly running down his scales and curled hair.

“That is the name of that serfdom that spans the Seas nowadays, yes. The young ones of the Sands forged themselves a country they believe shall stand for ages. They do not deserve the glory!” he hissed with pique. “Have you finished eating?”

Roseluck scrambled to take a few more bites, his irked tone leaving her little choice. When she was done and pushed the plate away, Cyrus pointed at the pond.

“I want you to perform ablutions,” he commanded, giving her a once-over. “I have enjoyed your closeness, even though my nostrils were filled with the whiff of soil from... how you entered my lair. But now, as my Servant, you need to present yourself properly,” he remarked his eyes stopping at her mane, muzzle, tail.

Roseluck stared at the warm water. And mostly to avoid his again stern, sharp gaze, lingering on her body and causing her to feel self-conscious.

Despite still feeling queasy about her situation, she had to make do until any help would come. Especially considering his sudden agitation. Lest she risked... more than she had lost already.

“I... can do, yes... Is the water deep?”

Cyrus frowned. “Why would that ma—” He paused, shaking his head. “Of course, I keep forgetting that not all young ones tread water. Do you know how to swim?”

“I... will not drown, I don’t think?” came her sheepish answer.

Cyrus’ mouth actually twitched, his expression softening a little. “Very well... Come.” He rose from his coils, slithering closer and lifting her up.

She did not protest. It would do little to nothing.

He took her to the edge of water, putting her down on the closest rug, so she could without a problem slide in.

“If you are afraid still, I can assist you.”

Assist her... Assist her in b-bathing?!

Roseluck’s heart skipped a beat. “H-how?” she squealed, feeling a sudden wave of anxiety. And embarrassment, manifesting in the red on her cheeks.

“I can offer to hold you in a coil, so that you do not sink,” Cyrus replied calmly, almost as if he did not spot her blush at all.

“Oh, I... I think...”

... she thought he would help her with colors...

No! No, none of that! Come on, Roseluck, pull yourself together!

The mare shook her head. “Thank you, I will bathe on my own.”

Cyrus squinted his eyes a little. “One more thing... ‘Master’...” he hissed.

She blinked. “Pardon?”

“I need to instruct you, if you are to perform well as a Servant. When you are referring to me, and especially if it happens in the presence of other nagas, or retainers, you must title me ‘Master’. It is customary.”

“I... It is...”

“Customary, proper and indispensable,” Cyrus enjoined, his slit pupils narrowing dangerously.

Roseluck did not even try to keep up the defiant stare, his piercing glare was almost burning through her head. She lowered her eyes, taking in a shaky breath.

“Y-yes... Master...”

Cyrus smiled warmly. “That will do for now, my Servant...” he replied benevolently, already turning to take care of the meal.

Roseluck just sat at the edge of the pond for a moment, looking at the water. She... felt so... lost in this! So conflicted.

Cyrus considered her a possession. His property. She would have to acknowledge his status, even against herself, lest she risked angering him. And that could mean... She was not going to think about that. Not going to think about last night...

... about azure... and purple... and periwinkle... About how they felt... How good.

She shook her head violently. No. They did not. They just pretended to be so. These unwanted thoughts were invading her brain, yes, but she had to push them away, and firmly!

She took a deep, calming breath and gently lowered one of her hind hooves, touching the water. It felt really warm. Perhaps it would do nicely to... to relax her, after all. At least for a moment. For a breath. For her to forget where she was.

... in the lair of a serpentine, dictatorial abomination...

Roseluck sighed, submerging herself slowly into the pond, holding a breath. Feeling the hot water soaking her coat gradually, heating up her muscles, she hummed as the temperature caressed her all the way up to her neck and muzzle.

One thing was certain. No wonder he picked this place, if he was cold-blooded. This pond felt amazing.

She held to a carpet on the bank with one hoof, not to drift away, but dared to close her eyes and just... let go of thoughts. For a moment. For a breath.

Not to lose her mind completely.

... perhaps this was just a bad dream...?

The hissing of Cyrus brought her back to the waking world... that had some resemblance of a nightmare.

The naga was rummaging for something in a little alcove hidden in the cavern’s walls, where he had his belongings stashed in, only his tail in Roseluck’s vision. Concerning his hisses, whatever it was, he could not find it.

She watched the frantic twitches of his body for a moment, curious. He was, as she unfortunately learned, a cunning and dangerous creature. One that had managed to lure her into its coils and...

...and colors...

... despite her knowing exactly what danger she was in! He was a threat. A predator, one who had no real trouble in cornering and overpowering her. And yet, there was something... off about him.

Roseluck could not put her tongue on it, but... He got impatient rather quickly. Even at her calling his species with a wrong term. Now, when she mentioned Saddle Arabia, which he considered unworthy of glory.

And then, when he was speaking of those exotic places and glories... he seemed absent.

Was this a chance for her?

“M... Master?”

Cyrus’ tail stopped twitching and soon his face became visible from behind the rock, his lips in a tiny smirk. “Yes, my Servant?”

“It seems you need help, Master. I shall aid you...” she let him know.

Her throat found it difficult to agree to the plan that quickly formulated in her head, but she managed to let the words out.

If she would try her best to play the part of a retainer, she would give herself as much time as she could. And she would observe him more. Surely he was not infallible, no matter how highly he thought of himself and his species.

The naga’s smile grew, magnanimous, when he heard her words. “Your offer is appreciated, my Servant... and your first attempts at deference are satisfactory. But, you are injured and I am capable of dealing with this myself. Make sure to wash yourself properly, instead. The mineral water should do wonderful.”

She nodded, but then looked at him again, smiling weakly. “Forgive me, Master, but is there any soap around? Or a mane conditioner? I want to... look the part...”

She worried she might have gone a bit too far already, especially when Cyrus remained still for a moment, only his tongue flicking.

Then his expression grew concerned, but strangely pleased. “We, nagas, need but water. Oils and ointments are additional luxuries, reserved for us...” He glanced into the stone alcove. “I do not possess anything for the young ones, and it is an oversight. Though soon remedied.”

Roseluck felt a cold shudder down her spine at his tone, despite the warmth of the water.

Cyrus glanced back at her, his expression stern. “For now, use but the water. Your thoughtfulness is noted and shall be addressed.”

That is... exactly what she began to worry about, suddenly.

At least, it seemed he believed in her compliance. But... “addressing” the issue meant getting those items from someplace... and the closest place was...

“What is on your mind, my Servant?”

“Oh, uhm!” Roseluck mumbled, realizing she did not continue bathing, instead staring into nothingness. “I... I... I was just... surprised by your... understanding, M-Master.”

“Understanding?” the naga inquired, leaning forward a little.

“Y-yes! I-I mean, I am a Servant and yet you a-acknowledged what I said...”

Cyrus shook his head, smirking. “My Servant, my position being near infinitely greater than yours does not mean that I shall be blind and deaf to what you say. Your remark was accurate, as retainers testify of their Master, I have told you that...”

“O-oh...”

“Would you believe that I would hold you in utter disregard?” he asked, genuinely curious.

“I... uhm... I was m-mistaken.”

The naga rolled his lavender eyes. “You have a lot to learn, young one, but time shall grant you that knowledge. Continue bathing,” he ordered, returning to searching through the alcove, only his snake tail remaining in sight.

Roseluck let out the breath she did not know she was holding. So far so good? At least she hoped so. Cyrus seemed convinced that she had decided to accept her fate.

It would be unwise to let him realize otherwise.

She closed her eyes. She submerged herself entirely in the water, to let go of all the thoughts for a while longer. She felt safe, surrounded by the warmth... but one that she chose, not was drowned in by the monster.

She took her time, cleaning herself up entirely, trying to wash her mane and tail to the best of her abilities without anything else than water. As she removed the hairs that fell onto her eyes, she spotted that Cyrus has left her a white, reasonably thick, cotton towel on the bank.

The naga himself was coiled next to the fur pile and Roseluck spotted that he was fiddling with something in his hooves. Flickers of light were dancing on the far wall, caused by that something that he was holding.

He glanced her way. “Do you need aid getting out of the water?”

“N-no, Master, I can manage...” she replied, lifting herself up and on the carpet, her hurt leg not giving her much discomfort, muscles relaxed by the bath.

She did not take too much time drying herself, curiously glancing the naga’s way. He was giving her more some short stares back, as if...

... measuring her?

She finished with the towel, spreading it on the bank to dry. Then, Cyrus turned to her.

“As you have become my Servant, the Hisses of the Coils of Servitudes and Sovereignties dictate that you wear some sort of symbol of your Master... Thralls have marks placed on their flesh, Slaves are given bands, or earrings. Servants...”

He paused. In his hooves he held a segmented, wide hoop. It had a medallion with a strange mark done in azurite on the front, and it glimmered of gold, polished as if brand new. It could not have been, though, considering that it did not remind Roseluck of any piece of jewelry she knew or heard of.

For a good reason. Her widened eyes were stuck on the piece. Partially because it was truly beautiful. And partially, because...

“It’s... it’s a yoke...”

Cyrus shook his head firmly. “No, my Servant. The hiss of your language names it ‘peytral’... When worn by a young one, it signifies their affiliation and status as a Servant. To bear the mark of their Master so proudly is a great honor.”

The mare’s eyes were jumping from the hoop to the naga, not really feeling this great honor he mentioned.

“And... and I am expected to wear this... c-constantly?” she asked, but Cyrus just squinted his eyes. “... M-Master,” she added and only then did he nod.

“Yes, my Servant, unless you are asleep, or bathing, or there is another reason not to...” He slithered close, towering over her, pointing at the piece of azurite with symbols on it. “This is the mark of mine and my bloodline. It will make you respected amongst other retainers and forbids other nagas from taking possession of you, as it is an affront to me if they would attempt so...”

Roseluck, despite the unrest in her heart, looked closely at the medallion, particularly the mineral in it. The signs on it were dancing and coiling around, possibly having a deeper meaning, actually done in some other type of gem, embedded skillfully in the solid azurite.

“So this... this is your mark, Master? What... what does it say?” she inquired, hiding her emotions behind the guise of obedient curiosity.

Cyrus placed the ornament flat on his scaly hoof, then traced the outermost ring, comprised of many smaller circles, entwined with one another, without beginnings or ends. “This circle signifies the Endless Coils, which hiss to us and teach us and make the World slither around, constantly...”

Roseluck listened attentively, her eyes following his hoof through the meanings of the signs. The light of the crystals of the cavern was reflecting in them, playfully, catching gaze, leading her on through the markings and patterns.

“This inner symbol, the one resembling two forked tongues, is the mark of the city of Phasharnhaghazsh, my ancestral home... The two glaives, one above the other, are representing my bloodline, the Askhamhenhezsh...”

Cyrus’ explanation was, without a doubt, fascinating. And yet, Roseluck had a distinct feeling that it was getting harder and harder for her to focus on his words. The symbols seemed more important than the explanation, as the light reflecting off them was starting to become... strangely familiar.

Inviting.

Tricolored.

“And this serpent’s head with the full circle upon its head is my own mark, which I achieved when the priests read the incense on the day of my coming of age...”

Fascinating... this was f-fascinating... The colors, that is... They were wonderful...

Azure... and purple... and periwinkle...

“No!”

Roseluck shouted out loud, without realizing it, closing her eyes quickly and scrambling away from the medallion and its illumination, landing on her haunches as she did so. She yelped when her weight ended up on her strained leg.

“By the Endless Coils, Servant, what is the meaning of this?!” Cyrus erupted, though leaning forward, to quickly check on her.

Roseluck panted a few times, the pain, thankfully, quickly passing. But now, she was facing something far worse. A vexed naga.

“I-I-I’m very sorry, M-Master, the...” she mumbled, keeping her eyes away from the naga's. Or the medallion. Definitely away from it. “S... something startled me...”

Cyrus’ nostrils flared and he glanced at her, then at the peytral, his gaze sharp and alert. “What would you mean?!” He pursed his lips at first, but slowly his expression turned into a smile. “Ah... You saw my Gaze...”

Roseluck let out a small squeal. She could not lie now. “Y-yes, Master...”

“Good. But there is nothing to fear, my Servant...” the naga declared, benevolently offering her his hoof so she could stand back up. She took the offer, afraid to refuse. “The medallion contains a portion of my power, locked in the signs, in the reflective minerals used to create them... Do not fret, as it is meant to encourage you. Grant you the reminder that my glory is with you...”

Roseluck did not feel encouraged. Anxious, oh, sure. She was meant to wear a yoke that was emanating with Cyrus’ magic. Very reassuring.

Of course, she could not show any of her doubts.

“It was just... sudden, Master...” she replied, looking at him bashfully.

“I can understand that. You know not of the ways of the naga, but have your mind open and you will soon learn...”

Mind open. No. None of that. “I will do my best, Master...”

“Good... You will wear my sign, then,” Cyrus stated, leaning forward.

She could only stand still as he encircled her neck with her new, golden... collar. When the buckle on the back clicked, Roseluck barely stopped a shudder passing through her. The yoke was not heavy, and yet she felt it dragging her downwards.

The naga straightened up, again looming above her, his expression content. “There. Now you truly represent me, my Servant,” he declared, proud and boastful. “The medallion shall place you among the most valued of those subservient to me. And the magic in it will make you capable of overseeing others that shall come to my servitude.”

... o-others...

***

“And she has not returned yet?” Princess Twilight asked, her tone betraying mounting worry.

Daisy nodded her head as fast as Lily had, taking a deep breath. “Yes, Princess! It was just... just a silly bet, we did not think it through, but now—”

“Now we are worried, cause she was supposed to just pick that starsalvia and be back, but... but we waited and waited and still no sign of her!” Lily explained, tears beginning to sting her eyes once again today.

It was her fault! Her stupid idea and her stupid fault!

She clenched her eyes, trying not to cry outright.

“Now, now, calm down,” the Princess tried to soothe her, circling the desk to be closer to the two of them. “Are you sure she did not come back home after you went to visit me?”

“N-no, Princess, we have asked Junebug to wait for her there and send Thunderlane after us if she would be back,” Daisy replied, reaching for Lily’s hoof to try and calm her down.

The Princess nodded. “Alright. We are going to organize a search. I will have our local Guard help us out. We will find Roseluck, do not worry.”

Lily took a deep breath. “It’s all my fault!” she let out a distressed whinny.

“Lily, listen to me.”

She looked up at the Princess through the tears.

“This is no time for casting blame upon anypony, especially yourself. We are going to focus on making sure that Roseluck is back to us, alright?”

Lily nodded. The Princess knew what she was talking about.

However...

“I want to help with the search.”

“Yes, me too!” Daisy immediately joined in.

Princess Twilight looked perplexed for a moment. “I...” she began, her eyes darting from one mare to the other, finally resting on Lily, who was pretty certain her tears could not hide the conviction in her gaze. “I will talk with Mayor Mare about coordinating help from the citizens, alright? But only after we make sure that there is no threat that the Guard needs to deal with.”

That would have to do. “Thank you, Princess,” Lily replied, letting out a long sigh. “Thank you...” she repeated herself, hoping that her and Daisy’s closest friend... truly, their sister... was alright...

Chapter III – The Yoke and the Coils

View Online

The oil was thick and syrupy. Its strange, golden hue reminded Roseluck of honey, especially since it was coming out of a bulky, ceramic pot. Its smell was very different, though. Fresher, tickling nostrils almost mischievously before quickly dispersing. It was not exactly an unpleasant whiff, especially with her being used to the fragrance of a great number of flowers, but it was the activity that was taking away any and all pleasure from dealing with such an exotic substance.

“Mmmm... You’re doing wonderful, my Servant...” Cyrus’ dreamy hiss only convinced her more of her misfortune...

... and despite that blush which she suffered when he asked her to rub this curious oil all over his muscular torso!

The naga was resting his quasi-pony half on a rock that was close enough to the pond not to be colder, hissing and flicking his tongue in joy as Roseluck was, reluctantly yet trying her best, having his back serviced.

For the moment, she had little choice in the matter. Her damaged leg was fine to attempt standing on, but moving too quickly spelled much pain still. So, trying to leave the cave and escape was out of the question.

... not to mention she had no idea if there was another way out other than that burrow she had “found”. And snailing up the rocky surface was not an option! Her belly was still sore from her previous attempt.

And then there was this golden... yoke. Which, despite not being that heavy, was causing her to bend her neck almost constantly due to its meaning alone.

She gritted her teeth. Silly bets had the quality of ending badly, yes, but this was just ridiculous.

“Mmmm... Miraculous...” the relaxed and quite blissful Cyrus murmured again in the meantime, as she put more of this strange oil on his back, taking care of his withers. The substance was nicely covering his scales, gathering and remaining in between those. “Your hooves were made for this...”

Roseluck bit her tongue just in time. Her hooves were made for picking and tending to flowers, not giving monsters massages!

“I’m glad you think so, Master...” she forced out of herself, trying to sound sincere despite her displeasure.

And... maybe, if he would like the treatment so much, he would grant her colors again...

No, enough of this! Ever since the trance, those... suggestions were trying to make themselves at home in her mind from time to time, but she was not going to entertain—

Cyrus hissed sharply as she inadvertently pressed on his back, hard. “Ssss... Hnnng... Oh, I have had that knot there for decades...” he murmured, a shiver traversing all over him, down to the very tip of his tail that shuddered like a rattle.

Roseluck berated herself. Not paying attention and care had already cost her a lot. She could not afford repeating mistakes. She was in enough trouble...

... wait a second.

“Decades, Master?” she asked, trying to find solace from her frustration in small talk. “That’s not a good sensation to have for quite... so long...” she commented, taking care of the place she inadvertently cured. Wondering deeply if he meant what he had said.

“Hmmm... Indeed...” Cyrus replied, sleepily. “Well, maybe I exaggerated a little, but I have truly missed this pleasant pastime...”

Missed it? “How so, Master?”

Cyrus took a deep, wistful breath that lifted his torso a little. “The Coil of Fates decided to task me greatly in the past, robbing me of the pleasure of having someone service me like this and... Ah, it would be a long tale to weave...” he cut the topic short, much to Roseluck’s disappointment.

“If... if that would be helpful and grant you peace of mind, I am ready to listen to it, Master...” she assured, still smelling an opportunity, despite the intense, though passing odor of the unguent. Any knowledge she could gain from the naga was giving her a chance at finding a way out of this servitude.

“I... appreciate the offer, Servant... mmmm... but it is not a memory I wish to return to right now...” Cyrus did not take the bait, even though there was a touch of tentativeness in his voice. “Not whilst you are helping already... and I am having the best massage in three hundred years.”

Roseluck slowed down her ministrations. First decades, now this. He was how old?

“You’re... three hundred, Master?”

Cyrus chuckled. “Three hundred four, to be exact. You sound surprised, Roseluck.”

“I... well... I... had not idea that nagas were long-living...” she admitted, trying to return to the correct pacing, more oil covering the monster’s scales. Cyrus was adamant about her being precise in this service and she long time ago had begun wondering what was the reason for it in the first place.

“We have been gifted with a lifespan to match our splendor, indeed. My grandfather, Xhershshes, lived to be two thousand seven hundred eighty-nine before his own coils joined the eternity of the Endless Coils...” the naga told her, his voice respectful and stoic, even considering the massage he was receiving. “He saw the towers of Phasharnhaghazsh with his own eyes, the last of our line to do so...” he admitted, wistfully.

Roseluck did not participate in the nostalgia, but she was interested in it nonetheless. “That is the... name of your home town, is it not, Master? But, does that mean...?”

“... I have never been there, if it is the point you are trying to approach, Servant,” Cyrus confirmed, sadness sneaking into his tone. “My grandfather was the last one to witness the glory of the Endless Empire... that met its end, after all...”

Roseluck did her best not to spoil the moment with commentary. There was... genuine sorrow in Cyrus’ hisses. At least, it felt like it.

“Now the Seas of Sands swallowed it whole and only those that would venture into the deepest abysses of the desert would find remnants of our magnificence... Perhaps entrances to the sunken caverns...” the naga continued, wistful and melancholic. “But I remember the tales of my father, Dharhyushs, who told the tales of my grandfather, who told the tales of my great-grandfather. I have learned about the spires shining brighter than the sun, and the ponds shimmering more beautifully than diamonds. I have been taught about the gold and silver, about the warmth and sun. Gone... all gone... living as fleeting memories, as shadows in our minds. Times of Glory. Times of Joy...”

As Cyrus was speaking, Roseluck continued her ministrations unabated. She tried to sneak a glance or two his way too, but it looked like his gaze did not become glassy or unfocused like that last time she recalled him reminiscing. No cold shivers ran through him, but...

“But as long as but one naga lives... As long as the Endless Coils slither... it is not all lost. And greatness will be ours once again.” The declaration from Cyrus was most fervent, most heated. It forced Roseluck to focus on her task, as he glanced back at her with his piercing, lavender gaze. “As it has always been, through young ones like you, it will be so again.”

She gave him an incredulous look, matching the anxiety that this declaration invoked. “What... would you mean, Master?”

The naga lifted his torso a little, then began rotating around in an unnatural way that his snake-like body enabled him to. Roseluck swallowed at the sight of his muscular chest. The fact that she would now have to continue the massage with this agile and dangerous monster observing her moves keenly did not make her comfortable at all.

Cyrus was, indeed, keeping his gaze fixed on her. “Continue, Servant,” his command was, and Roseluck had no choice but to pour more oil on him and begin rubbing it in his scales. His form felt even firmer right now, the strength showcased by his body more than blatant. Or maybe it was the unsettling way that he was looking at her that was making her pay more attention to his firm and imposing silhouette.

The naga’s smile slowly grew again. “Good. Diligent and obedient young ones were and are and will be the building material of our splendor.”

“H-how so, Master?” Roseluck squeaked, her cheeks burning from the intensity of Cyrus’ gaze.

“The convoluted details you shall be spared, my Servant, but the basis of our ancient and sacred system is rather... simple, come to think of it.” He closed his eyes and rested his head back on the stone, his expression that of relaxed happiness. “The larger a naga’s court, the greater their importance and stature amongst us. The more skilled Servants, practical Slaves and functional Thralls, the more charismatic and inspirational their Master.”

Roseluck, whilst attempting to diligently and obediently behave, indeed, could not stop her heart from clenching. The entire point of the naga society was slavery?! The very reason of their lives was to gather more minions?! How could a race like this even exist?!

Cyrus, of course, was unaware of her inside trepidation, continuing in a calm, imperious tone.

“When the Raja of Rajas, the Resplendent and August Ozsshyimahndhiazssh, was the hegemon and guiding force of our race, no other kingdom or domain could rival the Endless Empire. So great was his splendor and so numerous was his court. Servants aplenty, from the many tribes of the young ones, were enriching the halls of his palace, with their wit and dance and look and talent. The countless Slaves tended to the reliefs and adornments, to the gardens and ponds, guarded his estate with submission and valor alike. And the army of Thralls erected monuments, statues, entire temples and spires to the glory of his, the Empire’s and the Endless Coils’!”

Roseluck felt a shudder down her spine. Cyrus’ voice was full of conviction. He truly believed in his words, and... that just made her role in this “ancient and sacred system” more disturbing.

No matter the outrage, she was doing her best to observe the naga. When he was reminiscing in melancholy before, as she spotted, he appeared... absent. Inattentive. He shivered in cold. Yet now, he was fully awake and aware, she could easily tell.

... shivered in cold... Yes, there was a connection there, she was certain. Perhaps one to be exploited...

“You have stopped, Servant.”

Drat. “I-I’m sorry, Master, it’s just... this is all so way above my head!” Roseluck quickly replied, servicing him again, with renewed, false vigor.

“I do understand,” he responded, his voice sounding benevolent again. “Thankfully, it is not your duty to grasp our ways, simply to find and comprehend your place. However...” He opened his eyes, giving her a singularly kind expression. “... an assiduous Servant that would do their best to comprehend the culture of their Master can always count on his generosity and magnanimity. And I find myself to be a gentle liege for those that follow me...”

“So why is there nopony else—”

Roseluck bit her tongue a bit too late, only when she realized that the words escaping her were not in fact a humble, if fraudulent, “Thank you, Master.” No, her slightly snarky curiosity got the best of her. And seeing the change in Cyrus’ face, it was about to cost her dearly.

The naga rose up in its coils, bringing his sharp, snake-like muzzle so very close to her own. His eyes squinted dangerously, with displeasure, and Roseluck felt herself stuck in place, growing paler and paler.

“I have told her,” Cyrus’ tone was nothing but a vile hiss, “that I wish not to return to that memory. The Endless Coils decided to test my resolve and force me to gather my glory from sand and ashes again. And gathering young ones like her...” Before she could react, Cyrus forcefully grabbed her muzzle, causing her to squeal in pain. “... is the beginning of this quest. Slither by slither, I will regain what was taken from me.”

Roseluck, despite the hurting jaw, did not dare to move away, or even breathe, having the naga’s face so close to hers, his tongue flicking out in agitation, his gaze boring through her own.

... and yet... that tiny bit of her was still hopeful she would get to experience the colors, now that she was forced to look so intently into his lavender eyes...

Cyrus’ ire, fortunately, seemed short-lived. He inhaled deeply, then let out a silent hiss, releasing the grip.

Roseluck stumbled back onto her haunches. Before she could finally look away... she did manage to spot shame in the naga’s gaze.

“I... might have acted hastily, my Servant. Your question was logical, especially with you being a new member of my court...” the naga began after a moment of tense silence.

Roseluck was a bit busy massaging her chin, but she paid attention regardless, Wasn’t she warning herself about not being careful before?! She was falling for the same traps constantly!

“I...” she mumbled, feeling sick at even attempting to speak to him. “I apologize, Master... I... spoke out of line...”

If she was ever going to vomit after talking... that would have been the moment. Unfortunately, that would not help her chances of...

A cold shiver went through her. “Survival” was indeed the word.

“Your apology, in the face of my error, is found pleasing, even if it is, in its nature, unnecessary...” Cyrus, for what it was worth, looked definitely upset about his lack of restraint, though it was blatant that he was attempting his best not to appear ashamed by it. “Even a naga might err, and allowing an error to persist is wrong, so says the Hiss of the Coil of Wisdoms. You will be reimbursed for this...”

Roseluck could not care less about his amends, or sermons, or whatever this was... She sat where she was, holding her muzzle, looking to the side.

She had to be smarter than this. A lot smarter.

“My Servant...” Cyrus’ voice reached her again. “I mean my words, and I swear it by the Endless Coils. My wrath kindled too quickly and too passionately. You are not in any way responsible for what... transpired before you were elevated to serve me...”

She said nothing. She did not even look at him. She waited.

The naga waited too, tension quickly becoming palpable. Roseluck decided to play the long game, as it was blatant that he felt he had done wrong. She was expecting his words, his explanations... not his touch.

For he cupped her chin with his scaled hoof, truly tenderly.

Even if it sent shivers of worry through her, he was being more than gentle. She could not object as he slowly made her look back at him.

“Your Master is speaking to you, Roseluck. Even in your righteous vexation, you should look at him when he does so...” he began, but his tone was far from authoritative. “I have no interest in hurting you and for that, I apologize...”

... now that was new.

“I... understand, Master,” Roseluck replied, hoping it was the right course of action for once. “My... curiosity got the better of me, I admit. I was simply...”

“I should not mind noble, nor vile intention this time, my Servant,” Cyrus interrupted her, smirking and removing his hoof. “Your sharp wit and tongue made you a Servant in the first place. And I am not without leniency, especially when a Servant deserves it...” He hissed deeply. “It is simply... that one memory that causes my composure to wither.”

Roseluck just nodded at this. It seems that she had gained at least a little hoofhold. “Thank you for your clemency, Master... Would you... like for me to finish?” she asked, seeing that she only had to take care of his abdomen to be through with her task. She could have as well get it done, to appear more diligent.

Cyrus nodded regally. “I would require it, yes...”

He coiled back to again rest on the warm rock. And Roseluck, without delay, started to tackle the scent and consistency of the oil again. Her moves were precise and firm. The naga closed his eyes and enjoyed himself for a while, humming as she worked the scales and muscles on his midriff.

Roseluck was quite amazed that she could not tell where ended the pony and where began the snake that made this creature. Only that it was a very shapely connection, indeed.

“Mmmm... Tail will be unnecessary, Roseluck, the muscles in it will do the job...” Cyrus instructed her when she got slightly lower down his body.

She bit her lip. “May... may I ask something?”

“Yes, of course.”

Of course. “Why... am I doing this again? I don’t believe you have told me, Master...” she, indeed, inquired, hoping that this time it was not the wrong thing to say, or do, or think, or anything...

The naga stretched, a shiver passing down to the tip of his massive tail. “This is an old recipe, an unguent made for the sake of dealing with climates more temperate than that of our homeland.” He opened his eyes to check if she had completed her task. And, from the smile, it appeared he was liking what he was seeing. “The heat of the southern sun and the waters of the countless caverns of Shehzsennshar used to keep our cold blood running, but here...? Your sun is tepid, your air is lukewarm, your waters are chilling... with a few, noble exceptions.” He pointed at the pond.

Roseluck listened with great attention, trying to remember every word. “So, is this oil... heating you, Master?” She didn’t notice her hooves feeling any different. Though, she decided that cleaning them in the pond rather quickly would be the best thing to do.

“Oh, no, it works to protect me from the warmth escaping my upper body,” Cyrus revealed, turning and twisting his torso. The delicate sheen of the unguent was filling the spaces where the scales were touching. “That way, I can remain away from a source of heat for a while. My tail, after being warmed, is kept content by its constant motions, but the rest does need some measure of aid.”

“Would... would a warm coat not work instead, Master?”

Cyrus glanced at her and actually chuckled. “I presume it would, but this is an ancient technique, very lasting. Besides, a coat matching my stature? Those are hard to come by amongst the weavers of the young ones, for some reason.”

Despite everything, Roseluck felt that she was cracking a smile. It surprised even her, though did not last long. “Does this mean, Master, that you shall be leaving?” she asked another question, cleaning her hooves.

“Yes, my Servant, for a hunt. I need to forage the forest and secure the burrow...” the naga declared. “Pass me the oil.”

She secured the pot with a cloth and cord and granted it to Cyrus, who slithered to his back alcove, past the pile of furs and the books.

He was leaving... to the forest...

This presented an opportunity to Roseluck, indeed. She could, at the very least, hope to find a way out of this cave. Or, maybe... check the contents of this rocky storage of his? She could not freely do so with him observing her... but if he was going outside...

“What would you have me do while you are gone, Master?”

The only answer she received at first was the rustle of the naga going through the hidden stash. “Hmmm... The carpets could use some cleaning...”

Roseluck looked about the cave. That... would be time-consuming...

“But, there is still one matter before I leave. And your reimbursement, my Servant...”

She was not sure what he meant, but not having to deal with this abundance of rugs was, nonetheless, promising.

Cyrus was soon back and without anything in his forelegs that meant the reimbursement. Good, cause Roseluck was already burdened with one yoke, she did not need anything more to wear... This was far more than enough...

“Remove the peytral , Roseluck.”

... oh.

Without hesitation she complied, trying to hide the eagerness with which she was getting rid of this golden collar. Trying to avoid looking at the mineral in it.

“You have proven yourself willing to fulfill your role, and respectful enough...” Cyrus continued, coming closer to where she sat. “And whilst you are far from a perfect Servant, your attempts I find praiseworthy already...”

“Thank you, Master... I might not be... proficient in my role, but I do and will try my best,” Roseluck declared, observing the naga carefully, holding the peytral in her hooves. She figured putting it down on the ground might have been disrespectful.

Cyrus took it from her, smiling. “And that is a mark of a wonderful retainer... Young ones like this are rewarded. Follow me to the bedding.”

Roseluck blinked. She could pretty much hear the thoughts beginning to frantically bounce all over her head and the heartbeat in her ears only adding to the ruckus.

“P-pardon, Master...?”

“Follow me to the bedding, Roseluck,” Cyrus replied, giving her a... tender smile.

... oh...

... was... what exactly was that “reimbursement” he meant...?

Whatever it was, his expectant gesture caused her to approach him, limping but slightly. The naga placed her yoke down after all, right next to the fur pile, then turned to her, his eyes betraying... benevolence.

... softness even.

“Your servitude did not deserve my wrath. And so, your repayment will be generous...” He turned around, coiling his massive tail behind Roseluck. “Generous... and beneficial to me as well.”

“What... do you mean, Master...?” she squealed, the voice at the back of her head letting her know that this was wrong. Very wrong.

... or very right, said the other voice...

Cyrus lowered his torso to her level, with the kindest of smiles, his hoof again reaching for her cheek to tenderly touch it. Roseluck, petrified with nerves, was surprised that he had not burned himself, if the heat of her muzzle was of any indication.

His breath on her face only made things worse... and better.

“I’m in need... of your heat.”

She wanted to say something. To object. Protest. Squeak.

All too late.

Next thing she knew, the naga’s eyes erupted in a fanfare of three, enthralling colors.

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

A small groan of defiance was all that Roseluck could muster. Her entire body was immediately shaken by the wave of sedating warmth. Her legs wobbled, her eyes widened as much as they could, allowing this kaleidoscopic brilliance to fill them, against her better judgment.

“C... Cyrus...”

He chuckled, his tongue flicking out. “It’s ‘Master’...”

“M-Master...” she parroted, before she could gather any strength to resist. “I... I don’t...”

Cyrus paid her protest little mind, beginning to instead circle her, slowly and patiently. Her head began to move to the side, not to lose sight of his eyes. Soon, the rest of her loyally followed, trotting and turning in place.

She... she tried as much as she could! Revolted in her head as much as she wished! But she simply couldn’t make herself stop! A part of her mind was... actively betraying her, rejoicing that she was once again seeing the brilliant, perfect colors.

She could only focus on battling one... The motions of her body, disobeying her will... or the haze spreading through her mind at an alarming level, already causing her thoughts to... to slow down...

“You do deserve it,” the naga assured her, his voice soft, the words making her feel proud out of a sudden, even against her better judgment. “I need to rectify the error and, since I shall be leaving... I need to indulge my body...”

Scales brushed against one of Roseluck’s hind legs, leaving behind a feeling of tender warmth and making her shiver and continue on this strange dance...

She even thought about dropping limp onto the ground to stop herself from going in circles, following the enchanting colors... but both the warm feebleness of her body... and that pull towards the short but wonderful sensation kept her going.

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

“Wha... what are y... you...”

“Shh...” Cyrus cooed, still forcing her to move around and around, her head beginning to spin. “Embrace my benevolence...”

Y...yes-no! She was not going to embrace anyth—

Again she felt scales touch the hair on her legs and the small rub once more forced her body to quiver. It felt... good. It felt right.

“I have told you...” Cyrus continued, his tone seeping into her ears, filling her mind with its silken, tri-colored timbre. “... that my tail will keep warm by motion... but it needs to be heated up first...”

He began rising up in his coils... and Roseluck’s head felt compelled to follow, her neck arching upwards.

Colors were going up... She needed to foll—no, not again, no!

She gritted her teeth, but... it was all she could do... battling against a part of her mind that was rejoicing.

Cyrus swayed like a pendulum, smiling widely. “Let us avoid straining your leg, Servant...” he whispered, the slithering voice traversing Roseluck’s entire body, like poison through her veins.

Sweet, addicting poison...

Scales came again. Small at first, gradually thickening and growing, encompassing her hind legs.

Roseluck’s mind panicked, pushing back the assault of warm bliss for a moment. He was wrapping her up! He encircled her to do so more easily!

She shuddered as this realization dawned on her. This feeling was...!

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

... it was divine...

It was like sinking down into warm blankets after a tiring day. Like taking a dive into a wonderful pool in summer...

... like accepting your lover’s tender, but passionate embrace.

Roseluck, as much as she wished otherwise... found herself falling. The wonderful colors above, waves and waves of them, at her mind’s shore... the velvety coils below, wrapping her hind legs in pleasure...

She could just let go... Give in. It would be easier... and more... ecstatic...

“Hmmm... You do so wonderfully...” Cyrus hissed, still slowly rising. She would have to stand on two legs now, to follow his brilliant Gaze... but thankfully, the coils reaching her haunches helped her stand...

...w-wait... when had they... re... reached...?

The rest of her question diluted in the... miraculous light. Her mind... her mind was sinking no less than her body, wrapped in the naga’s magic.

... far... quicker than before.

Two, wonderful sources of bliss were coiling her all at once... and the joy was overwhelming. Both her body... and her thoughts, were being wrapped in delight... in this warm rightness. In the certainty that she was safe... that she was fine...

... w... was... she?

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

She... she smiled gently...

Her Master towered imperiously above her, but his sight was pleasant... and his scales were amazing, now reaching her midriff in their ascent. It was truly a dance... a wonderful, spiraling dance, as more and more of her body was imprisoned... entombed in happiness.

The motion was hypnotic... no less... than the Gaze...

Cyrus’ voice, by this point, was coming to her not only from above... but echoing all over her mind, filling it to the brim.

The will of a being far powerful than her. One to be listened to, without objection. One that had chosen her.

“Mmmm...” the naga murmured, and Rosluck felt merry that his expression was no less satisfied than hers. It meant she was doing well. “How does it feel, my Servant?”

“W... wonderful...” her mouth whispered, and her mind had to agree. Wanted to agree. She never thought... that she could find such joy in her life...

Not flowers... Not delicious sweets... Not the time spent with her best friends... But this... this was true pleasure...

N... no... F-friends...? Y... yes... They... they must have been... w... wor—

Azure... Purple... Periwinkle...

“I will be gone for some time...” Cyrus’ omnipresent whisper came to her through the colors and drew her attention away from all the worries, with its divine vibe. “And I learn from my mistakes... Not that I would not believe in your loyalty, Roseluck... But I would rather not leave you here on your own... Young ones have... terrible ideas sometimes...”

A note of sadness and guilt coursed through Roseluck and she felt tears gathering in her eyes at the overwhelming sensation. However, Cyrus’ tender touch took care of those, much to her blissful delight.

“But don’t worry... I will bestow good care upon you...”

His promised made her shudder in delight. She wanted nothing else than to be cared for by him... by her Master...

Her smile grew tender and thankful, her eyes drooping a little bit from the sheer amount of felicity... as his tail was now securing her withers and forelegs... She was trapped in joy, in the wonderful warmth of scales... and she felt that alongside this loss of freedom, came the loss of fears and worries and doubts.

It felt... so right...

“Until I am back, I will make you sleep...” his voice caressed her no less than the coils. “Embrace the bliss...”

A wave of warm tiredness overtook Roseluck... and Cyrus’ caress felt even softer, like the most wonderful of satin sheets, of plush mattresses. Her mind grew fuzzy and her eyelids started to close... she only fought those to keep staring at the wonderful colors... and her wonderful Master...

“Th... thank.. y... you... M... Mas...”

“Shh...”

The coils around her neck created a wondrous pillow... Roseluck rested her head against them, her expression melting. Her body fell limp inside the prison of scales... but it was a wonderful thing...

“Sleep, Roseluck... Sleep...”

She let out a soft moan, her mind shutting down, falling into the warm abyss of slumber. Her eyelids fluttered, as she tried to take in but a little more of the azure... the purple... the periwinkle...

But Cyrus’ coils had other plans, having embraced her almost entirely... They started to constrict... Every bit of her body, bar the head, felt massaged and pampered by them... their fondness was overwhelming her senses...

Her breathing relaxed... the coils making it so... as their movements were helping her inhale... and exhale... and inhale... and exhale, slower and slower...

“Sleep...” the last echo of Cyrus’ voice reached her as her eyes closed, lulling her finally into the blissful surrender...

***

Cyrus smoothly traversed through the foliage, his muscular, well-heated tail making little to no sound as he scavenged the groundcover. He checked his bags again, finding them almost full. The local forests were bountiful in exotic herbs and weeds and flowers. If the almanacs of the young ones were to be trusted, they were sufficient in supplementing some of the plants back from the Lost Homeland, especially for the sake of healing ointments. Or so Cyrus hoped.

He stared up, squinting his eyes. The afternoon was over, evening rolling in. And the forest was not keen on aiding him, the thick vegetation renouncing the heat throughout the whole day, rather than gathering it. If he had not found that cave he was now occupying...

... migrants cannot be choosers...

The dreaded chill in his veins was beginning to gather and spread, although the unguent had thankfully kept him going still. Roseluck had covered his torso really proficiently, allowing him the excursion.

Cyrus’ thoughts focused on her for a moment. That young one had both usefulness and a certain appeal to her look. Not to mention her mind was a remarkably sharp one. Witty. And her attempts at resisting his will? Oh, this was a challenge he had not experienced before, and one he welcomed!

She was an excellent and valuable acquisition. One he was not going to lose to chance.

... to neglect and iniquity...

Urgh, bad thoughts... cold thoughts... There was little time to waste. He had to get back to the pond sooner rather than later.

He quickened his pace, considering whether he did everything he had planned. He had gathered enough plants to restock properly, and he still had supplies to feed himself and Roseluck. The burrow was secured and hidden once more, though it seemed that it had been the Will of the Endless Coils indeed for the young one to just stumble into such a well-covered entrance.

The water tunnel was also secured, which meant that at least he did not have to worry about—

“Keep the equal distances! Look for any tracks!”

Cyrus froze in place at the voices in the distance.

His muscles tensed and senses sharpened. He dropped himself to the ground in an instant, coiling right behind a dense bush. The thick foliage of the forest was his ally, delightedly, even if his natural coloring was not.

He flicked his tongue a couple of times, closing his eyes. The scent of the woodland on the air... the fallen leaves... the herbs... musk of wild animals...

Young ones.

He stayed put for a while, listening closely.

“Roseluck! Roseluck, if you can hear us, shout back!”

A search party? Already... They were a more organized community than he suspected.

Cyrus could tell the sound of rustling through the forest now. Numerous young ones. Making their way towards him, in a semi-organized fashion. He coiled himself together tighter, amongst the shades, not to risk unnecessary exposure of his vibrant scales.

... like the last time, failure...

He clenched his jaw. The cold was going to soon be gone. The sense of incoming confrontation was starting to warm him up already, his heart beating faster, his tail tensing.

He lifted his torso a little, making sure not to lose the cover of the bush. The warmth of the young ones was piercing through the tepid foliage and soon he spotted the silhouettes between the trees.

They had armor. Spears. Horns.

They had sent warriors. Spellweavers.

A shiver passed through all of his muscles, down to the tip of his coils. Armed and armored intruders too close to his domain. In search for one of his belongings.

A naga would not suffer such transgression. A naga was a conqueror. A naga defended what was theirs.

Their court first and foremost, no matter its numbers.

Cyrus quickly scanned the surroundings, his eyes taking in all the possible details and routes of advance. The bush in front of him was a good frontal cover, leafage and evening shades dense enough to hide him. The thicket behind offered a retreat path, away from the simple eyes of the young ones. Beneficial.

The only matter was an advantageous opportunity. He could openly take on a group of warriors, even robbed of his own armaments... but he was not planning on gaining notice.

Yet.

“Any signs?”

“No, sir!”

“Sun shall be setting in an hour, keep your eyes peeled! Groups of three, we don’t know what exactly has befallen miss Roseluck! Stay alert!”

Cyrus squinted his eyes, jiggling his coils, keeping them warmed up. He had to be ready to strike with the speed of lightning, with the precision of a released arrow. He could see one of the groups through the leaves, coming close by. Males. Their heat was permeating the surroundings gently. They must have been searching for a long time, they were showing some fatigue. Good, fatigue disarmed the will.

Golden armaments... The local “Royal” Guard.

Cyrus focused, his tongue flicking in anticipation. Speed and precision. Speed and precision...

“Roseluck! Miss Roseluck, are you there?”

“Check around these trees, I’ll look through the bushes.”

“Alright! Just don’t go out of sight!”

Two of the heats moved to the side, leaving one on its own, aiming at Cyrus' cover.

He would have but a heartbeat.

The branches were parted by the tip of a spear, and in before him stood a muscular, gray young one, his laurel eyes blinking, then widening in surprise at the astounding sight he had witnessed.

Cyrus’ tail shot forward, grappling the young one’s throat like a noose, squeezing the inhale dead. One of the scaled hooves grabbed the armed foreleg, contesting its strength. The other jabbed at the middle of the horn, not protected by the helmet, right as the warrior’s intuition and training told him to conjure a spell of some sort.

The green energy vanished instantly like a blown out candle. Such simple, fickle magic.

But there was little time for bragging, or for subtlety. Cyrus, seeing that his victim’s armed companions were turned away, searching about a cluster of trees, focused all his strength and bombarded the young one’s eyes with his Gaze.

Dominate... Persuade... Seduce...

“Be silent. Stop struggling. Obey,” he whispered quickly, tightening the grip on the throat. Pain and fear of demise were always helpful.

The warrior’s face tensed, but his eyes did not close, already transfixed, nor did his body move. Cyrus was not taking any chances. The joy of slowly shackling a mind to his will had to wait.

“Calm. Stand still. Listen,” he commanded further, counting. He had maybe a few more safe seconds.

Dominate... Persuade... Seduce...

Fortunately, it seemed that he had targeted a weaker individual. The warrior’s jaw started going slack and the spear had almost fallen out of his grasp, kept there only by training. A second later his pupils shrank, then started emitting the Trinity of the Gaze, the certain mark of a naga’s victory.

“He forgets he saw anything. He does not question the commands, he adds his own logic to them. He returns to the edge of the forest, by the village, after nightfall. He comes alone... And he brings soap, shampoo, mane conditioner.”

However those instructions sounded, the young one’s obedient nod and vacant expression were more than enough of a confirmation for Cyrus.

Dominate... Persuade... Seduce...

“In the mind count to ten, then awake.”

Without any further whispers, or noises, Cyrus released the grasp on the warrior’s neck, then gingerly coiled backwards, into the thicket, leaving the young one with a blank expression and the Trinity vanishing from his stare gradually.

Easy prey.

Only after putting the dense foliage between himself and the rescue party, did Cyrus allow himself to listen in.

“Bull? Hey, Bull? Bulwark, you found something?”

“... hmmm? Oh, nah, nothing.”

“You sure? The ground couldn’t have just opened up underneath her!”

“Nope, nothing here. Ugh, my horn hurts, I must have hit a branch...”

“Yeah, these bushes are thicker than a brick wall!”

“Cut the chatter, stay alert.”

Cyrus smiled, coiling away in between the vegetation back to the lair, careful not to make a sound. His body burned with adrenaline that pushed away the cold thoughts, and his mind buzzed with his small victory.

A strong young one. Weak-willed, of course, but appeared a dependable fighter. His reaction was quick... but not quicker than a naga’s skill and precision! Cyrus felt grateful that his father, He Who Holds Firm the Good, passed onto him the knowledge of how to deal with the spellweaver young ones...

Cyrus shuddered in glee. The hunt was on. On both sides, though not all were aware of it. And there were no greater hunters and conquerors than the naga!

Soon, his Gaze would brand new minds and his coils would wrap themselves around other young ones, adding them to his court...

... and he would, finally, wash away the shame of his past...

Chapter IV – The Coils and the Brands

View Online

“No signs were found? No tracks?”

“Some by the line of the trees, but not further on, Your Majesty. The vegetation of the White Tail Woods makes it difficult to locate a path that miss Roseluck took through the thicket itself.”

Bulwark stood at attention alongside his comrades, his expression perfectly inscrutable. It was a mark of a diligent Royal Guard to assume the perfect, emotionless stance. Eyes forward, face firm. Not one move, not one twitch.

Inside his head, however, thoughts ran rampant. Bulwark felt... ashamed! The detachment spent the entire day trying to locate the missing mare in the woodlands, but it had been entirely unsuccessful. Clearly she couldn’t have just disappeared into thin air, but despite the combined effort of all of them...!

No wonder, White Tail Woods were lush, Bulwark could testify. His horn still hurt a little, right midway up it. Damned bushes. It was enough that the unit failed, he did not need to feel it so physically.

This failure seemed to have been only fueling his conviction, however. He felt that he needed to do something about it. And soon.

Right after listening to this vital debriefing between Sergeant Stone Heart and Her Majesty, Princess Twilight Sparkle, that is.

“No signs of any dangerous animals, or worse?” the alicorn asked, clearly worried, but within the royal composure. Her presence was meant to and was inspiring, especially in such sudden and troubling moments. “We must not rule out the possibility that a creature from the Everfree Forest decided to forage in White Tail.”

“Numerous signs of fauna, Your Majesty, but nothing more than that. For the moment our search have not revealed anything that would indicate the presence of a predator or another sort of dangerous, or monstrous creature.”

“Can we absolutely rule out that we are dealing with a creature that leaves little signs of its presence, or can cover both its and Roseluck’s tracks well enough?” the Princess’ stoic response came.

Stone Heart stayed silent for a breath. “No, Your Majesty, but we cannot rule out that miss Roseluck simply lost her way in the dense foliage, especially if she went out at night. She could have been easily turned around.” As the officer continued, the alicorn pondered, trotting in place in deep thought. “I believe this to be but a case of broadening the search area, Your Majesty.”

Princess Twilight looked back up from her deliberations. “Additional rescue parties?”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the sergeant affirmed. “And, as it happens, a vast group of citizens of Ponyville approached us and offered their hooves and eyes. We denied them for today, but their aid might make the search quicker indeed.”

Civilian help could be useful here, but would happen tomorrow at its earliest. And, as the Celestia’s sun was disappearing below the horizon, Bulwark’s need of action only grew.

Maybe he could—

“I will converse with the Mayor and we will both come up with a decision soon, sergeant,” came to him the Princess’ voice. “The safety of all of our citizens is our priority and we cannot put them in unnecessary danger.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Stone Heart gave the alicorn a perfect salute.

“Let your ponies rest, sergeant. I will reach out to you soon.”

And with that, the briefing was concluded, with the Princess of Friendship returning to her Castle. Her and the other Elements of Harmony gathered there to discuss this unfortunate disappearance of Miss Roseluck.

“Royal Guard, listen up!” Stone Heart’s voice focused everypony’s attention. “We have done as we were asked and we shall perform better still. Miss Roseluck, wherever she is, shall be found and the Royal Guard will fulfill its promise to always keep the ponies of Equestria out of harm’s way! Make sure to rest and catch some shut-eye! We move out from the Town Square right at sunrise, with, or without civilian support! Dismissed!”

Bulwark joined his colleagues in a group salute, then stood at ease, letting out a long sigh. This was not a great day.

“You look down, Bull.”

He turned his head, spotting Sortie making her way towards him, her lithe, peach, pegasus body quickly evading past their comrades leaving for their homes. The detachment’s scout looked as tired as Bull was, but her gaze was still keen... and her observations were, as per usual, on point.

“Shouldn’t I be? We were told to find the pony, we have not found the pony. I mark it as a washout,” Bulwark admitted, shaking his head and taking off the helmet. His short, coffee brown mane did not really care. And his head still felt shackled, even after he freed it.

The mare took care of her own gear, her cerise mane braided in a short fishtail. “Oh, come on, Bull, you’re the big colt about, don’t be such a downer. We have not found the mare today, we will do so tomorrow and that’s that, pretty much.”

Tomorrow... no, he had to do something this evening still. “Ever the optimist, Tie...”

She laughed. She always had a nice laugh. Honest and colorful. “We are the Royal Guard, Bull, you say it often enough yourself. We do our part and we are good at it. It’s just a matter of time. And motivation, no?”

She came a bit closer, her periwinkle eyes glinting playfully. Something about them... made Bulwark want to stare.

Want to act.

She cocked her head. “Bull? Bull, are you even listening?”

“Huh?” He shook his head. “Yeah, yeah, I am... Just tired, I guess.”

It was past nightfall. He needed to hurry.

The pegasus giggled, unaware of his brooding. “You say that, but it seems to me like you simply saw something you liked, stud,” she teased him, turning around to swat at him with her tail, her lidded eyes still locked on him. “How about we both find some respite after this long day? Together?”

Bulwark blinked and opened his mouth to answer. Sortie was a nice mare. And fit. And he would lie if he were to say that he was not interested in her. He was. A lot. He had been for some time, too.

And yet... he had to be alone after nightfall tonight. He knew he needed it.

“Sorry, Tie, maybe another time,” he finally replied, almost against himself. And much to the pegasus’ visible displeasure.

“Well then suit yourself, Bulwark!” she told him, frowning and trotting away in indignation.

He... should have pursued her, actually. He would not mind some quality time with her at all. But it was past nightfall and he just had to run. He had to.

Bulwark’s house in Ponyville was not grand, but at least it served as a decent place of rest. It was pretty close to the Guard Station, so he usually did not have to worry about being late. And yet tonight he felt that he was.

The unit was unsuccessful, but he needed this success. He needed to try, he knew it, his mind was convinced of that. He had to go to the edge of the White Tail Woods, near the town and... and he would figure out what to do from there. Who knew? Perhaps he was destined to find the mare, or at least something in the thicket that they had all missed before.

Like in a haze, Bulwark quickly trotted to his bathroom, grabbing whatever supplies he possessed. He had to bring soap, shampoo... He had some moisturizer for keeping the mane nice, due to long times under the helmet. There, in the purple bottle. That would do it.

He put everything in a lighter set of saddlebags and reached for the zip...

... why was he taking those items, really?

He blinked and shook his head. He... was going out, to the edge of the forest, past nightfall, to... to...

He looked down into the sack, right at the purple container. Purple... purple and...

Something clicked in Bulwark’s mind. Of course. He was going out to try and find miss Roseluck, right? She would clearly need to freshen up, after spending all of this time in the forest!

He was tired, by Celestia... But tiredness could not stand in the way of duty and obedience.

Locking the door of his house behind him and ensuring that he was on his own in, Bulwark quickly made his way through the less-frequented streets, hoping for his armor not to gather unnecessary attention. He needed the usual protection, but could not have any company for this. It was his attempt at glory, his very own chance to redeem the unit.

The shadows of the night helped him, thankfully, as he crossed the borders of the town and reached the edge of the forest. The night was still clear when he approached the first trees of the Woods. He would have to focus his gaze to see through the leaves and the shades, regardless.

A sudden wave of cold engulfed him, like a harsh, biting wind.

But... but the weather was calm, it was a warm evening, actually. What was this...?

Another pulse of cold. Bulwark’s eyes crossed from the sensation that continued to wash across his mind. He looked around, in confusion, the chill settling in the very middle of his brain.

... where was he...? The... the forest? Why was he here? And... at this hour?

He looked all about. He was in uniform, he had... his saddlebags with him? Why?

A quick motion revealed that they were full of... shampoo bottles?!

Bulwark looked about, his thoughts running rampant, his mind scrambled. Something was wrong, something was very, very wrong! He assumed a battle stance, his training kicking in immediately, his eyes scanning his surroundings.

Two beads of brilliant, kaleidoscopic light that appeared in between the trees caught his attention first.

... and everything made sense again.

***

Roseluck dreamed of joy. Of the wonderful numbness of her limbs, the heat of the pelts keeping her safe... It was heavenly. It was blissful. Her mind was asleep in this deep, profound pleasure and she loved every moment of it. Every slow inhale and exhale that fueled her fantasies and kept her in this heating slumber. She could stay like this forever. She wanted to, until being told otherwise.

Something shifted right next to her and through the veil of sleep she felt scales and muscles slithering across her back. With whatever strength she could muster through the dream, she scooted closer and sank into that familiar and divine touch. She was rewarded with a soft hiss and murmur of approval, which made a groggy smile pass through her lips, just before they parted, limp once more, in the embrace of slumber.

The forelegs of scales encompassed her sides, holding her close. She did not know for how long, but she could not have enough of this wonderful feeling. She was exactly where she belonged. Held safe. Offering her heat.

“Wake up, Roseluck...”

A velvety whisper slithered through her mind and caused it to sober up from the intoxicating warmth. But even this, usually oh so terrible process felt right. Her eyelids fluttered before finally opening, taking in the gentle light of the luminescent minerals. She stretched and let out a yawn, shaking off the sweet lethargy. It helped that a scaled hoof caressed her cheek.

Her Master... telling her to awaken...

And she woke, joyously... and she shuddered, fearfully.

“It is me, my Servant, no need to be alarmed...”

Cyrus’ words resounded through the cavern, though they have not achieved their goal, as consciousness and realization came to Roseluck.

She... she fell again. She lost once more.

Faster this time. With less resistance, instead... instead even with some measure of joy. Divine joy.

She took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. “Good... morning? Master.”

... her lips added his title to the question without her consent...

“Eve, actually, but greetings to you as well, Roseluck...” The naga’s torso was still pressed to her body, but his size was allowing him to look down upon her. She could see his piercing eyes in the corner of her own. She could see his tender, benevolent smile. “How did you slumber?”

In one moment, with one falsely innocent inquiry, Roseluck’s mind was flooded with emotions and thoughts. One more profound than others.

She had to do better... and worse.

She had to play her part just well enough. She had to avoid being subjected to his Gaze. Whatever it took, she had to be smarter. She had to.

And why...?

Cause she could not lie to herself when he asked. This had been the best sleep she had in years. And the path towards it, being constricted by his scales, feeling her mind succumbing to the trance...

It felt three times more pleasurable than before. Those thoughts, those suggestions in her mind, the ones she had taken notice of before, they seemed... brighter now, even if she had just woken up. Clearer. More... persuasive.

She looked up to meet the naga’s eyes. It seems there was... little room for mistakes from now on.

“It was... amazing, Master. I do not think I have ever slept better. This was more than a reimbursement, it was a gift...”

She weaved her words in between deception and... and those suggestions, whispering to her. Hissing in her mind.

Cyrus looked pleased with her answer, his expression softening still. “But a modicum of my generosity, one born out of experience,” he augustly declared.

Roseluck bit her lip. Slowly, trying not to move away from him out of sheer revulsion, but keep close to his scales, she shifted herself under the pelts, onto her back, pressing her forelegs to her torso.

She figured it would make her look more... submissive...? A blush crept on her muzzle, she did not have to fake it.

“I... am honored to receive your kindness, Master,” she assured him, keeping her side pressed to him. “And... I hope that the heat of my body can be a... sufficient tribute for it...?” she replied, her voice cracking a little at the very end.

The naga, however, seemed to drink from her every word, the fake devotion fueling his satisfaction. “Your veneration and obeisance are welcomed and appraised...” he said, hissing joyously, “... even if I shall not be tricked by them.”

Roseluck felt like the entire warmth of her body just escaped out. “... M... Master?” Her heart stopped when the naga leaned in.

“You shall not entice me to grant you the Gaze quite so abundantly... but feel free to continue in your attempts.”

Roseluck never thought that she would have to hold in the sigh of relief quite so desperately, ever. But... it looked like she had just bought herself at least some time. Some time to find out how to keep resisting both him and the hisses in her head.

“I... ah...” She decided to chuckle bashfully, averting her eyes. “Forgive me, Master, but, please, don’t be surprised.”

The naga laughed as well, his voice slithering all over the cavern. “Oh, not at all, Roseluck. I know the secrets of the Gaze. I am aware of the wonder and bliss it brings to the young ones. And if it is anything like our own exhilaration that comes from branding a mind and claiming another possession, it is of no surprise that you would crave it.” He shifted amongst the pelts. “I want to believe that is pretty much the point, actually.”

She nodded, nervously.

She was never going to crave it. Never. No matter what the... other thoughts wanted.

“But...” Cyrus moved his torso away a little, much to Roseluck’s hidden comfort. “... it is beneficial we are tackling this topic exactly, for I will ask you to advise me, my Servant.”

“A-advise?” she parroted. She was to advise a naga on... on the matters of the Gaze...? It could work like that?

“Yes, indeed...”

Cyrus moved his massive tail, making the muscular, hyacinth coils visible to her and Roseluck bolted up in record time, her mouth opened in dread.

In the prison of scales, held firmly, was an armored guardspony, a unicorn stallion of gray coating. His expression was blank and his, known to Roseluck, laurel eyes were gone, hidden behind the tricolored veil of Cyrus’ enchantment.

“B-Bulwark!”

“Ah, so you are familiar with him. Superb.” Cyrus contorted his body almost unnaturally and brought the trapped pony closer still. “What can you tell me about him?”

Roseluck could only stare at the bewitched stallion, as he remained motionless, without recognition of his situation. She felt the chill settle in her gut. Is... is this how she looked when the naga...? Is this how... how everypony would...?

“My Servant, I requested insight.”

“Uhm, sorry, sorry, Master!” Roseluck quickly replied. No mistakes. “He... he is a member of the Royal Guard, our local unit.”

Cyrus rolled his serpentine eyes. “That much I can trivially deduce myself. First I wish information on him as a member of your community. Does he have relatives? Close friends? Ponies he often sees?”

“Ah... he lives here alone, I think? He is from Whinnyapolis, it’s far away from here. I... I did not see him with anypony else than the other guardsponies, so...”

“That’s moderately beneficial...” the naga assessed, giving the stallion a closer look, his expression inscrutable.

And Roseluck? She felt... distraught. Every piece of knowledge given to Cyrus, it... it scarred her. It made her appear like... like an accomplice! An informant! Like a traitor to her friends in Ponyville!

She hated herself, but... but how could she not tell Cyrus? She had to be a loyal Servant after all.

N-no, that was not right, she was not a slave! She was just trying to save herself, appear faithful, nothing else!

“How... why is he here, Master?” Roseluck escaped from the doubts in her mind with a question.

Cyrus was holding the stallion’s chin and inspecting his muzzle, his eyes squinted. “In some extent because of you, my Servant. He was one of the search party.”

... a search party. “They... they are looking for me...” she mumbled. Of course they were looking for her... And her friends—

“Quicker than I thought. You seem to have an organized, tight community about. Something to bear in mind,” Cyrus stated, lifting Bulwark’s upper lip and checking his teeth. “Hmmm... His bearing is sufficient.”

“He... could not have been alone...” Roseluck did not pay attention to the naga’s examination for the moment. “What... what happened to...?”

“The rest of his team was unaware. The Endless Coils granted me an opportune moment to entrance him, but him alone. And, since it looks like he followed my exact orders, none of the young ones is any wiser.” Cyrus smirked in satisfaction and tightened his coils.

The pained sounds of armor clasping and grinding together caused Roseluck to cringe. She wanted to protest, but felt petrified by Bulwark’s face warping in discomfort, then pain. Despite Cyrus’ body mercilessly pressing against the stallion, the trance seemed to hold firm... And Roseluck could only clench her hooves and grit her teeth, containing the outburst that would only make matters worse.

Thankfully, the naga soon loosened the hold and rubbed his chin. “He is physically ample, resilient. Trained, a spellslinger. His willpower is lacking... and his oaths of servitude might stand strong even under duress...” Cyrus mused. When his eyes landed on Roseluck, she swallowed hard, such was the keenness of them. “Second insight I need, Servant. Is he funny? Or of agile tongue? Can he keep up a conversation?”

“Uh... I... don’t know, really, Master...” she muttered, looking away.

“Hmmm... Ah, very well, I have made up my mind. It shall be a safer choice for the moment anyway.”

Cyrus brought the pony closer to his torso, at the level of his piercing eyes, but Roseluck heard herself asking. “What... are you going to do with him, Master?”

She had to know. She had to be aware of what to expect and how to react.

For Bulwark’s sake as well.

The naga paused and again faced her, his stare sharp, but his expression kind. “Rejoice, Roseluck, for I am going to expand my entourage by elevating this young one. He seems like a useful acquisition. Especially now that your kindred decided to look for you, my Servant. Preparations must be made.”

Preparations? “Will you be... employing him as a Servant as well, Master?”

“No, that is what I have decided against...” Cyrus answered, glancing at the entranced stallion. “You have embraced your role and are doing your best to understand it. But him? A protector’s oath is binding in all the cultures, as it should be... Rather than convince him to break it, I prefer to replace it with a more fitting devotion,” he declared imperiously, again assuming his position in before Bulwark. “Yet I have need of him that exceeds simple force of labor... So I will be making him a Slave, as guides me the Hiss of the Coil of Acquisitions.”

“And wh—”

“Be silent, Roseluck.”

She looked down, mumbling an apology. She did not have the strength to contest him. She could only watch... and hope to learn something about this. Something that would help her... and then help others.

She observed in silence, right from the fur pile where she was still sitting. Cyrus leaned towards Bulwark’s muzzle, the poor stallion not reacting until the naga’s eyes filled to the brim with the Gaze. His head followed immediately, but Roseluck instinctively looked away...

... surprised that she had managed to do so with such... ease?

And not the ease of fighting the suggestions in her mind. Those were, unfortunately, holding strong. But... she did not experience any pull of the naga’s magic, even though she saw those three, enchanting and terrifying colors.

Which... which could mean that, unlike that mineral on her yoke... Cyrus had to look directly at somepony to entrance them...? Lock stares with them?

... and... speaking of suggestions and someponies... a peculiar realization came to her. Why was Master not looking at her...? Why was he gifting the Gaze to this... random stallion, he had to capture and force into submission? This future Slave... rather than her, his first, loyal Servant?!

N... no!

Roseluck almost knocked herself on the temple, bringing a hoof up to her head.

No, no, no, those were not the right things to think, those were not—

She shook her head, focusing on what was happening in front of her rather than in her head. Even if it was not in any way better. And was filling that foreign part of her with... envy...

Cyrus’ eyes pulsated with power. She knew that tempo to the spell. That slow, throbbing rhythm that was emitting forth. The naga used that on her when her resistance had already crumbled. She recalled that irresistible pull. This... ecstatic feeling of surrender that accompanied it.

... she wanted that again...

This must have been the very moment that meant being... “elevated” by a naga. A deeper, more profound enchantment, which meant being claimed as a private possession.

... nothing more than a private possession, no matter the title that came with it.

Roseluck was watching Bulwark too. His lips parted and he was breathing heavily, the colors in his eyes reflecting those in Cyrus’ perfectly, without a moment of delay. The stallion was entirely captivated, and his expression was slowly melting into bliss. Into mind-numbing, endless bliss.

... she wanted that again!

She cringed at her own thoughts, and bit the side of her tongue.

After a while, without any warning, Bulwark threw his head back as much as the coils were allowing him, his eyes vibrant with the shackling spell. She could see the muscles of his neck tensing, his expression locked in a soundless scream. He remained in this rigid posture, this paralysis, for a few seconds before falling limp in the naga’s coils, like a loose puppet.

Roseluck grimaced at the stallion’s elated, soft smile. She... she must have looked exactly like that. Defeated... Violated.

... divine...

“You look displeased, my Servant.”

“Uhm!”

Cyrus, still holding the stallion in his scales, had twisted his torso her way and the visible satisfaction on his muzzle from having acquired another retainer was now quickly morphing into dangerous interest.

No mistakes.

“Forgive me, Master...” Roseluck spoke, trying not to pay attention to poor Bulwark, limp and comatose, or her own nagging and alien wants. “It’s... it’s nothing.”

Cyrus cocked an eyebrow. “I might not have the wisdom of a priest, but I know better than to ignore that sentence. Tell me what is on your mind, my Servant. I suppose you were watching quite intently.”

Roseluck’s lips opened before she could react. She, thankfully, managed to stop the honest words of disgust at what she had witnessed.

“I just... this,” she managed to utter in the direction of Bulwark’s motionless body and that soft smile which adorned his face.

The naga titled his head. “ ‘Just this’...?” He looked confused for a moment, his violet eyes going back and forth between the two ponies. “ What do you mean by ‘just this’? ‘This’ this?”

Roseluck had no idea where was his logic going, so, like with her awakening, she decided on a whim to put those treacherous suggestions inside her to good use after all.

“I just felt... I don’t know, Master...” she told him, making sure to put that little pause there and season it with a small pout.

Cyrus’ head tilted the other side. “You... Ah!” Realization must have dawned upon him, for he chuckled warmly. “Now I understand! You are being jealous, my Servant!”

Roseluck was not going to correct him in his mistake, that’s for sure.

... it was not a mistake entirely...

“Forgive me, Master. I am... I guess it is rather nice to be... exclusive?”

The naga hissed in laughter, as his mood was back to merry. “Oh, Roseluck, you are a true treasure. But, you have no need for worry. Your position shall not be endangered by the presence of other courtiers. Nor will I forget to indulge you, it is your right to be taken care of, as befits your role!” He slithered closer and actually cupped her cheek, summoning a vibrant blush from her. “And a naga’s Gaze is indivisible. It does not dilute in the number of young ones subjected to it. As long as I have the warmth in my body to support it and the will in my mind to fight the fatigue, I can use it indefinitely...”

Roseluck did not move back, instead listening carefully to those words. Very, very carefully.

“I... shouldn’t worry, then...?” she sheepishly asked, meeting his stare.

“No,” Cyrus replied. “I do not forget to reward loyalty. Not anymore...”

Before Roseluck could inquest this declaration, a faint mumble came from behind the two.

Bulwark was shaking his head, blinking constantly, with every second dispelling the magic in his eyes. He appeared befuddled about his situation at first, but when Cyrus turned his torso around, all the uncertainty morphed into relief.

And Roseluck hurt on the inside.

“Master...” Bulwark spoke, his voice tired, but clear.

“He has awoken, good,” the naga replied majestically, slowly releasing the stallion from the scaly prison. “Is he ready to serve?”

Bulwark almost fell down onto the floor, without the support of the coils, but it looked like he could still move on his own. He stretched his limbs and saluted slowly, his knees shaking a little.

“I am ready, Master.”

There were no signs of the Gaze anymore, no. But Roseluck felt her lower lip shake a little. Bulwark was...

“Miss Roseluck, it is wonderful to see you safe and sound!” the stallion spoke as soon as he spotted her presence. “Everypony in Ponyville is worried about your disappearance, even the Princess. They will be happy to know nothing bad has happened to you.”

... he was not aware of his tragic situation...

“The Slave will answer me first,” Cyrus’ hiss filled the air, and Bulwark resumed his salute without delay, even looking slightly fearful. “Who does he belong to?”

“You, Master.”

“Who does he protect?”

“You, Master, and all that is yours.”

Cyrus pointed at Roseluck gracefully. “Can he recognize the Mark of my Gaze upon my Servant?”

“Yes, Master, miss Roseluck is yours, as am I,” Bulwark’s immediate response was.

Only then did the naga smile widely. “Seems everything is as it should be, praise be to the Endless Coils.”

Roseluck could not agree less, but she had little to say in the matter now.

For, as Bulwark was speaking, she realized something. Looking at him, she could almost feel a... connection. Not a pull, no, but a... notice. An understanding. Was it the way he stared, or the way he spoke... or something else entirely. But as soon as he had mentioned recognizing her as a Servant, she discerned that strange sensation.

She knew he belonged to the naga. Just like her. It was like... a brand, a hidden, but present brand. A spectral leash on both of them.

The mark of Cyrus.

“So... he is now yours too, Master...?” Roseluck asked, trying her best not to sound terrified by this revelation.

Cyrus nodded, his face an icon of satisfaction. “Indeed. My court grows, and so does my splendor... You can tell yourself, can you not?”

“I... I can, Master. He does not... look different,” Roseluck admitted, with Bulwark listening attentively, but remaining at attention. “But I can tell.”

“Indeed. The Mark of my Gaze is upon you both. You, as a Servant, experience it differently, of course. Even if bound by my will and whim, your mind is free to make all decisions, for your loyalty is chiefly a matter of choice...” He pointed at Bulwark, who looked beaming at the very attention from the Master. ”A Slave remains under the spell of the Gaze constantly, even if the Trinity of it is not visible. Though they act and behave as if unclaimed, their obedience is assured and their mind is ever-shackled.”

All the details were vital to Roseluck now. She realized just how important her position truly was, in this strange, abhorrent system. If Thralls were even below Slaves, and only Servants were in near-full possession of their faculties... it would come to her to help those unfortunate ponies like Bulwark, should Cyrus were to decide to... expand his retinue.

She had a pretty good idea that this was his plan...

Cyrus himself, in the meantime, turned around to face the pile of furs and began slithering in, soon disappearing between the pelts, burrowing for heat, quite likely. After emerging on the other side, he pointed to the edge of the cave where, as Roseluck spotted, discarded saddlebags lay.

“Bring forth the possessions,” Cyrus commanded, his torso appearing right next to her, which would cause her to jerk back, if not for her keeping up appearances. “Has he acquired all that was requested?” the naga asked as Bulwark rushed to retrieve the sacks.

“Almost, Master! I brought moisturizer, instead of mane conditioner, it was too late to buy some and follow your other orders still. Forgive me, Master...”

The stallion rushed back, opening the bags and offering them forth to Cyrus, like he would be holding a tribute and a gift.

The naga spared the contents a glance. “He has done well enough, he is forgiven.”

“Thank you, Master..”

Roseluck would cringe at Bulwark’s docile and relieved tone whilst trying to comprehend the contents of the sacks, but Cyrus’ attention forbade her from showing discomfort.

“Looks like this will suffice for the moment. Please, Roseluck. These are all yours.”

“... what is this again?” she inquired as Bulwark put down the bundle in front of the fur pile.

“Care products,” the naga replied with a smile. “A Servant must look the part, and you, accurately, pointed out the lack of such supplies. It has been remedied now. And I would expect you to utilize those sooner, rather than later.”

So this really was... shampoo? Soap...? Cyrus... actually recognized her earlier remark...?

That... was a nice gesture, even considering the circumstances... right?

“Thank you, Master...” Roseluck spoke, bowing her head. “I will make sure to take care of myself for you.”

Cyrus smiled widely, his eyes glinting with joy. “Good. And, speaking of taking care of you...” He shifted, leaning back on the pelts, showing well his burly torso. Without asking any permission, he extended his foreleg, looping it around Roseluck neck and pulling her tenderly in, until she had to rest the side of her head right against his firm frame.

She was of two minds about that, but had little choice.

... she must have looked pretty...

... pretty ridiculous, that is.

Cyrus, in the meantime, addressed Bulwark, who was back to his obedient salute. “The search for Roseluck was unsuccessful. What does that mean? He will tell me what the plans of the young ones are now.”

“Of course, Master. The search is supervised by Princess Twilight Sparkle herself, and—”

“The local leader, I presume?”

“Yes, Master, the Princess of Friendship.”

Cyrus smirked, his tone patronizing. “What awe-inspiring appellation... But, at least there is a reason for the community’s mobilization... He continues.”

“She and my commanding officer... my ‘former’ commanding officer, Master, pardon me... plan on continuing the search tomorrow, right from the morning. Bigger area to cover in search of tracks.”

Roseluck carefully listened, being held close by the naga, the side of her head pressed against him. His body felt cold, harsh and repulsive. And his heart was beating so slowly and faintly, she could barely hear it even being right there.

How... appropriate.

Cyrus squinted his eyes. “First of all, Slave’s ‘still’ commanding officer. He was elevated accordingly to hide amidst his kin without suspicions... And what about my glorious presence? Any suspicions there?” the naga inquired.

Bulwark quickly shook his head. “No, Master. Princess Twilight recommends caution, suspecting a monster from the Everfree Forest, but—”

Cyrus chuckled actually. “But she gets a different monster instead, rather than a mindless beast. He is still a Royal Guard, he is to join the search tomorrow with the others?”

“You are correct, Master. The entire unit shall be participating again. But, considering the requests of Ponyville’s denizens, we might be reinforced with civilian aid in the search through the Woods.”

“Is that so?”

Roseluck shivered at those words.

She might have been a simple florist, not an ancient creature keen on enslaving ponies for the sake of satisfaction and megalomania. But she could connect the dots quickly enough.

And so Cyrus’ smile was not a surprise to her, as he clasped her a bit closer to himself still, a flourish of colors passing through his eyes.

“How selfless of them...”

Chapter V – The Brands and the Promises

View Online

Roseluck couldn’t sleep.

Simple as that. No matter how desperately she wanted it, she just couldn’t find respite in her dreams.

And for several reasons altogether.

First, and the most obvious... she was being kept in a scaly, tender, but nonetheless overwhelming embrace of Cyrus. The naga had pressed as much of his scales to her as he could, to have her warmth indulge him in his sleep, despite the furs that he burrowed in as well and the heating waters of the pond.

His body felt... even more repulsive to her. With the cold, hard covering invoking in her the natural fear of a predator... and a similarly natural, profound dread of a dangerous megalomaniac that had her in his clutches.

... and not even the voice in her head, the one trying to tell her that this was her rightful, privileged and destined position, was going to convince her to relax completely. Especially not when she felt like a living and breathing squish toy!

The said voice, her own but also alien, was indeed another cause of Roseluck’s insomnia. It was droning about the, supposed, new reasons for her joy and satisfaction. That constant, soft and delicate hum of venomous advice and seducing guiding was gnawing at her. On and on. Stronger and stronger.

Trying to have her relax and accept her situation. Give up the remnants of defiance and be rewarded, as Cyrus’ loyal Servant, with the bliss of the sweet Gaze whenever it would be seen fit.

To let herself be guided by it... to crave it... to sink and drown in it...

Roseluck inhaled sharply, shaking her head. Those thoughts were not going to go away as long as she remained close to the naga and the safety of the Gaze.

No, the threat of it.

Case in point. Such lapses in her logic were making it difficult to trust her own internal monologue even.

She sighed, glaring up at the gently shining minerals on the ceiling, shedding bluish light all over the cavern. She brought her hoof up and wiped the sweat of her brow, hoping to finally find enough space in her own mind to fall asleep.

But the main reason of Roseluck’s distress, the greatest of all, was kicking her awake constantly.

The unfortunate Bulwark, given orders to participate in the tomorrow’s search for her, had been sent back to Ponyville, with strict orders. He was to assure that he would be placed in a team with but one other guard and one or two civilians... most likely to allow Cyrus easier time to strike at an opportune moment. And said moment, as the naga commanded, was going to be in the late afternoon, when the search would be furthest into the Woods and spread thinnest, just before it would slowly begin to pull back from the forest.

Bulwark, unwittingly yet loyally, told Cyrus all that he could, providing enough insight to make tomorrow’s ambush a possibility.

... Roseluck wondered... if Master would be leaving... would he entrance her once again before that, to keep her safe...? It would be such a delight.

No, no, no, it would not!

“Hnnnn!” she groaned, gritting her teeth. She really needed some sleep, otherwise she risked even more of those thoughts about Cyrus—

“I understand restless nights like any other...”

Even her thought process petrified, hearing the naga’s sleepy tone and hissing yawn.

“... ssss... but this is growing quite bothersome, Roseluck.”

She dared not glance at him, her eyes stuck on the ceiling and breath locked in her lungs. Her heart, however, was thumping and jumping all over the place.

She woke the Master from his sleep! Shame!

... wait, no! Well, she did, but that was not...!

“P-please, forgive me, Master, I... I just...” she muttered, trying to pull herself together in the meantime.

Cyrus stretched his torso, a small pop coming from his spine, then tightened his embrace. His scaly muzzle rested right in the crook of her neck. “You...” Another sleepy hiss, reverberating right through her body. “... you were tossing and turning... just enough to wake me... What brings you this unease?” he murmured, his breath dancing across her neck, making her shiver in fear.

... and some delight.

No! No, delight! Of any sort! Especially of that sort!

She tried to calm herself sufficiently before replying. “It’s... it’s nothing, Master, really, I am v-very sorry...” she stuttered out.

But Cyrus was having none of it.

“Roseluck.”

His tone made her gulp rather audibly. “Y-yes, Master...?”

“Tell me what plagues you,” he commanded. In a drowsy way, yes, but there was just enough regal authority in his words to let her know she didn’t have a choice.

Keeping up the wrong appearances would only anger him now, she judged. She had to be straightforward, then... to the best of her cunning, naturally.

“I... I... Forgive me, Master...” she pretty much mewled, hoping to sound apologetic enough for his vexation not to flare. “I just... I cannot help but worry...”

There was a moment of stillness and silence. It lingered for a breath. A deep, held-in breath of hers.

Finally, right before Roseluck considered suffocation, Cyrus’ body shifted under the pelts. With a deep hum, he rose to support himself on his foreleg. He looked down upon her, his eyes shining hazardously in the shades. Yet his expression was magnanimous... if a bit groggy.

“About tomorrow?” he asked considerately, though Roseluck was certain he already knew the answer.

Without much choice, trying to somehow shrink and appear as... insignificant and submissive as she could, she confessed. “Y-yes, Master...”

Cyrus’ expression didn’t change at her response...

“For your Master... or your kindred?”

... but that one note in his voice made her shudder all over. Her heart stopped for a beat, before starting again, of course. And twice as fast, making up for the lost time.

She had to think. Think fast! No, not about the panic already setting in! If... if she were to be perfectly honest about her plights, she would incur his wrath, no doubt!

Not to mention that her Master was the most important person in the world and his safety was paramount, so—

... no, enough of that already!

She closed her eyes for a second, trying to get her focus back. Honesty would earn her anger, surely, but... saying she cared only for his well-being would in no way stop him from... from...

She had to be clever. Cleverer, even. Not only for herself... but for her friends in Ponyville.

“I... I am sorry, Master... B-both.”

The naga squinted his eyes, visibly curious. “Both, Roseluck...?” he inquired, looming over her still.

“Y... yes, Master. And, and I know I should have... I should have only your safety as my... my great priority,” she began, observing each and every of the possible, dangerous hints from Cyrus’ expression. Trying to muffle her inner voice’s poisonous suggestions. “... and yet I... I cannot stop but dwell on... on those that I care about, back in the town. I am so, so sorry, Master...”

The serpent did nothing at first, which was... actually terrifying for Roseluck. She would have much preferred an outburst of any sort, even a furious one, to the nerve-wracking anticipation. Yet Cyrus was just staring at her with those piercing eyes, keen and sharp, the safety of his blissful enchantment hidden right behind their lavender hue...

No! The word was “threat”! “Threat”!

“Roseluck—”

“Eep!”

Distracted with battling her inner thoughts, she reacted rather spontaneously to her own name. With a small squeal escaping her, she clutched the fur acting as a comforter and pulled it all the way up, trying to hide from him.

If she couldn’t see him, he couldn’t see her, right?

However, Cyrus’ amused laughter proved that not to be true... whilst still being a much more pleasant thing to experience than what she expected from him.

“Roseluck, come out,” he coaxed her with his entertained tone.

She took her time, but finally peeked out from behind the pelt, with utmost care. Despite the chuckling and hissing, she preferred to be extra careful about this naga. However, she but encountered a kind, benevolent expression from the Master.

He was shaking his head, trying to dispel the laughter first. “You have nothing to fear, young one,” he declared, reaching out towards the fur that was still covering her and slowly taking it from her hooves. She shuddered, deprived of her small hiding place, feeling almost... naked without it.

It did not help her focus at all, a blush creeping on her muzzle.

“I... I d-don’t, Master...?” she somehow stammered out.

“No, my Servant,” Cyrus repeated himself, resting down on his side once more, yet staring at her constantly. “Why, did you think I would be infuriated by this declaration?”

“... yes?”

The serpent hissed merrily again. “Oh, Roseluck, your worry is so endearing... Know that your Master appreciates your concern and understands your perturbation regarding your kin.”

That... that was a relief.

“I... thank you, Master. For... for your clemency,” she muttered, genuinely grateful. “It’s such a great honor to be chosen by you, but... it’s hard to completely disregard my previous life.”

Cyrus nodded in profound agreement. “My empathy grasps that.”

Empathy... Funny joke.

“I would not expect you to forget your kin, of course,” the naga continued, unaware of the irony. “But there is little to fear, Roseluck. My aim is to conquer, not to maim.”

She bit her lip. To look docile... and to stop a comment about further paradoxes coming from Cyrus’ mouth.

“I... I know, Master,” she whispered after a nervous breath.

The naga’s smile widened, making him look almost... tender. “Then banish this fear from your heart, Roseluck,” he suggested, laying down on his back and taking in a deep, solemn breath. “I would be standing against the hisses of the Endless Coils if I were to even consider being prodigal, damaging young ones that are bound to become my new property.” He frowned slightly. “Lest they would force my hand and coils with foolhardy resistance.”

Roseluck listened to him with the same amount of disgust as ever, but buried even deeper within herself.

She did try to escape at first, but other than that, there was little hope in fighting a creature like him... She tried to be apologetic and composed, he had appraised her as “worthy”, that was what saved her skin.

... but she couldn’t be in any way relieved for her friends. If the Royal Guard would notice him and strike... how powerful and dangerous would his wrath be...?

“I... thank you so much, Master, for your sensible approach,” she whispered, careful with her tone. “They... you cannot blame them for trying to... to protect their own, though... Right?”

Cyrus shook his head, burying his neck deeper in the pelts. “No, it is only natural to defend what is yours. Of course,” he glanced at her, somewhat wistful, “if things were as they should always be, in accordance to the way and path of the Endless Coils, young ones would willingly submit to our illustrious rule. Time, however, was far less generous to our glory than we can be to those that loyally serve us...”

Roseluck nervously nodded, agreeing out of necessity only. Fiddling a little with her own hooves, she took a deep breath. She had to try and convince him to be... careful. She doubted she could sway him into entirely abandoning tomorrow’s plans, but...

She slid a little closer to him. Her heart was pushing her fearfully back, she wanted nothing else than to be by his side... no, nothing else than to get away, that is. Yet she had to do her best and not for herself.

Fighting her own, inner revulsion, Roseluck put her foreleg on his torso. Tenderly, against those sturdy, rough scales.

Cyrus looked her way with a mixture of interest... and content at how deferential she was being.

And, still, on top of it all... Roseluck had decided to meet his gaze.

“I just don’t want anypony... or, or... uhm... ‘anynaga’ to be hurt...” she mumbled, sheepishly. Hoping her timidity would affect him.

The monster at least chuckled, looking genuinely amused by her grammatical novelty. He slid his muscular foreleg under her neck, being... exceptionally careful not to tug on her mane. His touch was caring, which did not help in the civil war in Roseluck’s head.

“Your compassion is most valuable. It is a mark of a good Servant...” he told her, his voice carrying a pleasant hum.

So she decided to push her luck, still keeping eye contact. “Could I... could I ask something of you, Master...?” Her words were barely audible.

“Oh?” The naga’s expression tensed just a little, but with enquiry rather than dissatisfaction. “You seek a boon, Roseluck?”

“I... I h-humbly beg for it...” she told him, hoping he could still hear the borderline nonexistent volume of her words.

“Go on.”

“Could... could you promise me, M-Master, that you will... that you will stay your hoof and s-spare the pain to even those that would dare fight you...?” she managed to say.

Staring deep into his eyes. Fearing the Gaze... and yet hoping for it...

Cyrus’ violet irises didn’t change in color... but something about his look morphed indeed. She could not tell what exactly, but she had taken notice of it nonetheless. That sovereign harshness hidden deep, deep inside gave way for but a heartbeat. For a breath. For a blink.

Despite knowing the dangers, Roseluck kept the eye contact. She had to do it for her neighbors and friends. For those she cared about and who were in terrible danger, with the naga’s plans enveloping the denizens of Ponyville...

... and even without the enchantment, she couldn’t deny that Cyrus’ eyes were not unpleasant to explore, their vibrant hue and slit pupils alluring in their alien way.

After a few more seconds of this... peculiar silence, the serpent nodded slowly. “To squander able-bodied, future sentinels, courtiers, laborers would be nothing short of an atrocity... Even then...” A smile formed on his muzzle. “I give you my word that I shall not do harm upon your kindred.”

Roseluck said nothing... only bowed her head in this fake reverence... and genuine gratitude. She stayed like that for a good while, then rested once more against the burly torso of her Master.

They remained in this... almost intimate position for a while. She was trying her best not to shiver or show any discomfort. She had to pull this through entirely, having secured this victory... even the smallest of them. And Cyrus... was ruminating, she spotted that much as she shifted her head a little.

He looked... so magnanimous.

Truth be told... he did. When he was not being a monstrous tyrant.

She couldn’t tell how much time was passing, but she savored the moment of relative calmness. Besides, it was late at night, and having finally achieved some closure, Roseluck wanted to try and drift into sleep. At some point, Cyrus’ scaled hoof began stroking her head and mane. It was worrying at first... but, she couldn’t deny, it was a caring, simple gesture. The naga took his time and was trying to be as subtle as he was able to be, considering the very size difference.

After a while, trying not to lean into this regular, calming touch too much, Roseluck tried to make herself more comfortable and catch her due rest. The warmth of the furs was very inviting and the slow, steady cadence of Cyrus’ petting was a good incentive to slow her breathing and her heart.

Her fears were not gone, not at all, but at least they have been momentarily hushed...

She yawned. This rhythmic motion of Cyrus was actually lulling her, but she could not complain about that at all. It was a long night, worthy of a tranquil rest, finally...

The measured strokes continued, very easy to expect and follow... Roseluck’s eyes were fluttering constantly, the peaceful slumber not far away... She let out a long exhale that, she hoped, would finally push her over into sleep. She let her muscles relax more and more, every time Cyrus’ strokes were travelling down the nape of her neck, using this regular gesture as her focus.

It felt... nice... soothing...

A small hiss barely reached her, no louder than a sleepy murmur.

“You worry about your friends, about your neighbors...”

That was very true...

“Yes... I know... almost everypony in Ponyville... Or at least recognize them...” Roseluck muttered, fighting a losing battle with her closing eyes. She let out a small sigh as more wonderful petting followed her response. She didn’t want to return to the bad thoughts... and the naga’s gentle strokes were dispelling the disquiet.

“You don’t want them to be harmed... neither would I desire that.”

That was good to hear...

“I know that, M... Master...”

She had to stifle a yawn. She shifted a little deeper into the furs and into his side, feeling him covering them both with one of the pelts.

The warmth was... very welcome. Just like the wondrous, metronomic touches.

“Help assure nopony is harmed, then.”

She did not react at first... she wasn’t sure if she really heard the suggestion, or was she already starting to dream, her eyes having closed without her realizing...

But the offer stood...

“Mmm... how... how could I do that...?” she asked her dream, burrowing her muzzle into the warmness of the furs and the bliss of gentle strokes, hoping for more of both...

“Your entire village is looking for you... they wish to help you... help them,” the faint hissing was almost enticing now, in a rhythm to match the touches. “You are familiar with them... and they like you... and you care for them...”

“Mmmm...” she managed to reply. The touch was right. She cared for them. She didn’t want them hurt.

“You could tell me something about each of them. About who lives on their own. About who lives to the side...”

That... that was true. She... she knew them all quite well...

“Y... yeah...” she mumbled... and hummed when rewarded with more petting.

“Help them, then... Causing harm is the last thing I am after... I don’t want any damage done, or conflict...” the hiss told her and the touch agreed.

She didn’t answer, but leaned into the tenderness all around her.

“Help them... by helping me. Don’t worry about tomorrow, nopony shall be hurt, young one, my word stands... But afterwards, you can tell me who to begin with in the town itself... and you can make sure your friends are safe.”

That... that made sense... and was a relief. She... she didn’t want anybody to be hurt... Both tomorrow... and later...

“Safe...” she echoed through her slumber, just when another touch caressed her neck.

“Yes... they will be safe... and you will be safe...” the hiss told her. “And I will be safe. Everybody will be safe... thanks to you...”

Everybody would be safe... thanks to her...

That sounded... wonderful...

Lulled by the delicate strokes, with her fears forgotten, Roseluck fell asleep with a smile.

***

Lily had never ventured so far into the White Tail Woods. She used to do some camping on the outskirts, and many times, but actually breaching the thicket? Oh, no, no, she wasn’t brave enough to do such a thing...

... and yet there she was. Making her way, somewhat gallantly, through yet another set of thick, sturdy bushes, looking left and right for something. For anything. Accompanied by her best friend Daisy and a pair of Royal Guards. All keenly trying their best to locate any signs of a lost friend.

“Roseluck? Roseluck, say something if you can hear us!” Lily shouted for the hundredth time, but with no less volume nor conviction than at the start of the day. Her voice had grown tired and somewhat croaky, but that was not going to stop her from doing her best.

“Miss Roseluck?” the bellowing voice of Bulwark, one of the soldiers, resounded all around. The armored stallion was checking through the undergrowth nearby, his eyes scanning the surroundings all the time.

The other Royal Guard, a peach pegasus mare by the name of Sortie, was looking for tracks around the nearest tree, moving aside some fallen branches. “Nothing here...” she said to herself, then turned her attention to the sky, barely visible in between the tree crowns. The blue hue was slowly giving way to evening yellows. “We will have to soon start heading back...” she pointed out.

There was a note of gloom in her voice. It did not help Lily at all, but it affected Daisy even stronger. She whimpered a little, trotting in circles, looking all around with teary eyes.

“This is all our fault... This is all our fault...”

Lily was right beside her magenta friend in no time. She was, likewise, feeling guilty about Roseluck’s disappearance... though, after the visit to the Castle of Friendship, she was convinced she had to bury that burden deep within. “Daisy, don’t say that... Don’t say that, please. We will worry about that when we get Rosey home safely. Remember what Princess Twilight told us...”

Daisy didn’t reply at first, simply leaning into Lily, her lower lip trembling and her ears drooping. Around them the shadows of the forest were becoming longer and darker. All the searching parties were bound to start turning back at around this hour, returning to the rally point right out of the Woods to be counted and report any and all findings. And, with any luck, one of those findings would be Roseluck herself...

Sortie, upon spotting what was happening, came closer to the pair of mares. Her eyes were betraying the sober acknowledgment of the situation, but her tone was far warmer. “Let us not lose hope. We are covering only a small part of the forest and Roseluck is just one mare. Maybe she ventured down some other paths and she has already been found by another group!”

Lily nodded, those words helping her thumping heart. “Hopefully that is the case... We just... we just cannot believe that this stupid bet was the reason for all of this!”

Bulwark, only his rear sticking out of a massive shrub, spoke up as well. “What is happening is hardly your fault, I think. It’s one thing to follow through with a promise, another to get lost in the woods... and yet another what we are a part of now.”

“He’s right, not every bet turns into searching parties,” Sortie seemed to agree. “We will find your friend and it’s all going to be alright.”

The unicorn extracted himself from the bush with a huff. “Yeah, you will be soon reunited. I have a good feeling about it.”

Maybe it was but the instructions they received talking through the two, but Lily felt at least a little encouraged after hearing their words... She gave Daisy a nuzzle, trying to cheer her up too, then asked the pegasus mare.

“How long could we still have?”

Sortie checked the skies again. “About twenty minutes, maybe half an hour. Nopony can remain here after dark, Sergeant Stone Heart was clear about Princess Twilight’s orders. We don’t want to risk any civilian lives if we are dealing with something dangerous.”

Bulwark shook his head, coming closer. “It’s not that bad, you will see. I’d say she may have caught herself in the undergrowth, or stumbled into a glen... or a cave, or something.”

“Let’s hope she isn’t hurt, then... Alright, alright...” Lily again calmed herself down, looking about, hoping to see even but the smallest of clues about Roseluck’s whereabouts. A broken twig, a hoofprint, a strand of mane... Anything. “No time to waste, let’s try our best still.”

Sortie was about to say something, but Bulwark interrupted her. “She might have been turned around several times, I suggest we check in the thicket there next.”

The entire party followed his hoof, pointing at a substantial amount of undergrowth, creating almost like a small forest within a forest. The branches hung low and the leaves obstructed vision significantly.

Sortie furrowed her brow. “Good bet, Bull, but we must stay close going through that. No more than a couple hooves between one another.”

The unicorn agreed. “Sure thing. I will go first, you take the rear.”

Lily, once more checking on Daisy, gave her a small smile. “Follow me and let’s focus, okay?”

“Yeah...” the other mare mumbled, drying her eyes.

Every pair of them was crucial in this search.

Maintaining distance from Bulwark, almost stepping onto his hind legs, Lily did her utmost to search around. The tangle they were all entering looked somewhat threatening, the bushes bent on keeping them from gaining access. She was aware that a lot of forest species created tightly growing copses, not allowing any other plants from taking the valuable soil and little sunlight that was reaching the Woods’ floor, but this particular clump barely allowed one pony to follow another in a straight line!

Yet, despite the discomfort of branches to her sides and leaves being most of what she could see, Lily bravely searched for signs of Roseluck. And was still shouting on the top of her lungs.

“Roseluck! Roseluck, can you hear us?”

“Miss Roseluck?” Sortie, keeping behind her and Daisy, echoed the yell.

She stayed quiet as a mouse afterwards, surely hoping for a reply. Yet nothing but the rustling of the bushes around and the crowns of trees above was answering them, until Bulwark’s shout muffled all other sounds.

“Are you there?”

The stallion was making good progress through the flora, using his spear to navigate. It was getting harder to follow him at his pace, Lily having to fight offshoots appearing before her, trying to return to their proper place after being dislocated by the burly unicorn.

“Are you there? Miss Roseluck?” she heard him shout loudly more. “Are you there?”

“Mister Bulwark, wait a second, you are going too fast,” Lily warned him, nearly stumbling on a root sticking out of the ground.

The unicorn stopped after a step or two, staring back at her with a small smile. “Forgive me, got too eager to help.”

“Yes, we all are,” she admitted, pushing past another branch. She met the stallion’s... peculiar expression and gaze.

A reflection of blue passing through his eyes suddenly.

Huh, the sky was not so dark yet, it seemed. Lily glanced up to inspect it... and yet saw nothing but greenery of the tangle. No blue.

“Li—”

Daisy’s gasp reached her ears. With speed that surprised even her, Lily managed to turn around, immediately alerted.

What she saw made her mane stand on end.

A monstrous, hyacinth blue creature was towering above her. Comprised of tough scales, with its vibrant, violet eyes of a snake locked right onto her intently. And yet not the sight of the creature made her heart fill with panic, but the fact that it had its thick forelegs wrapped around Daisy’s neck and muzzle, almost lifting her off the ground. She was trying to kick and wriggle her way away from it, but it was blatant it was a futile attempt, the horror’s clutches making her run out of strength and breath.

Lily instinctively tried to back away, but bumped straight into Bulwark, who came behind her in no time. Hoping it was to help her, she wasn’t prepared for one of his hoof reaching to silence her. He then forced her down onto her haunches with his sheer weight.

Lily tried to get away, her heart racing and her ears ringing, but she could only do so much, attempting to wrench Bulwark’s foreleg from her muzzle.

“Flawless ambush,” she heard the monster speak, its tone regal and lofty. Its hold on Daisy was not releasing, the magenta mare’s attempts growing weaker by the second from lack of air. “The slave has done well.”

“Thank you, Master.”

A cold shiver went down Lily’s spine as she realized it was indeed Bulwark who replied to this creature. And... and as its slave?! She tried shaking her head left and right but the unicorn’s strength was too much for her to break the grapple.

She started searching for Sortie, hoping that perhaps at least the pegasus could rescue both Daisy and her, but in the corner of her eye she soon spotted the peach mare being held by the barrel with a thick, blue coil of this creature’s lower body. From what Lily could tell, she was unconscious, her helmet discarded on the groundcover.

The beast that attacked the group lowered its head a little, its reptilian eyes boring into Lily’s. She could do little but withstand this gaze, at the mercy of Bulwark’s greater strength.

Forth came a hissing whisper. “Fear not, young one and cease your struggling. My aim is not to hurt any of you.”

Lily let out a strained, muffled protest, seeing the merciless grip on Daisy that was causing her muzzle to change color. The mare would be surely gasping for air, if it wasn’t for the scaly foreleg robbing her of her chances.

The monster didn’t seem to mind, focused on Lily, smiling with satisfaction. His face came close enough she almost felt his flicking tongue tickling the hoof she was trying to contest Bulwark’s strength with.

“Look into my eyes and submit...”

Something azure flared in the vibrant irises. Something commanding. Something enthralling.

Something like a great target.

Without thinking much at all, Lily jabbed forward. Hitting the beast right in its left pupil. A cry of pain echoed around the forest and the monster recoiled, clenching his eyes shut and writhing around like a hurt snake.

Daisy fell with a soft thud on the ground as her hold was released, the horror covering his face and spouting phrases in a strange, repulsive language.

“Master!” Lily heard Bulwark’s yell right next to her left ear and didn’t squander her chance. With a swift jerk, using the unicorn’s distraction, she banged her head right into his muzzle.

The Woods turned into white light for a moment as her skull met with the side of the golden helmet. It was just enough, however, for her to scramble out of his, momentarily weaker, grasp.

Her attention was focused entirely on Daisy, who was coughing and gasping for air.

“Daisy, run! Run!”

Not checking to see if her friend did listen or even could get away, Lily turned her attention back to Bulwark, bucking wildly and hoping to push him away even a little. She felt her hooves connecting with one of his forelegs, but before she knew it, the unicorn lunged forth to restrain her again. She rolled to her right, into one of the bushes, the branches trying to shove her the opposite direction, still narrowly avoiding the pounce.

In the midst of her attempt of escape, she heard a vicious hiss that pierced through the thicket.

“Fool! He must not let the other escape!”

Lily caught sight of Daisy, somehow wobbly but with incredible speed, dashing right through the wall of greenery and out of sight. Bulwark, without even a moment of hesitation galloped behind her, his horn flaring with laurel green magic...

... and then Lily felt a sharp tug on her hind leg, a tug that lifted her from the ground and into the air. The forest turned upside down, causing her hurt head to spin even more.

She was faced with the furious visage of the monster, who had managed to easily suspend her before him, his expression twisted into one of malice and grudge. One of its violet eyes visibly reddened.

“How dare she?!”

Lily didn’t have a reply to this question and she was not given a chance to think of one. With force that drew air out from her throat the beast grabbed her and unceremoniously hurled her onto the ground. The dull, radiating pain spanned her entire back as the groundcover did little to soften the slam.

Her head ringing and her vision blurred, Lily considered this the end. The pressure on her neck from the monster’s grab was intensifying and kicking with her back legs against the tough coils in her reach was only draining the remnants of her strength.

The blue beast was looming above her with offended contempt, without a doubt joyous about smothering her. She tried to desperately push at his foreleg, but to no avail, the horror’s weight far greater than she could imagine.

This was it... this was really it...

She hoped that, at least, Daisy managed to get away... or other searching parties could hear the shouts and would track this creature down...

The monstrosity lowered its torso, even if, this time, keeping out of her jab’s reach. “The young one should pay with her life for striking me so!” a vile hiss addressed her. “No one defies a naga, let alone an insignificant gnat like her!”

Lily squirmed, desperately trying to inhale, as the pressure on her neck grew more and more.

“And gnats are meant to be squashed, even the Endless Coils agree on that...” the monster further claimed... though its expression suddenly twisted into one of begrudging acceptance. “But I have given her my word that I shall stay my hoof. And Cyrus keeps a word once given.”

Lily’s eyes became far wider than what they had already been. Another her...? Did he mean—?

A pulse of azure light hit her face, coming from the depths of the creature’s eyes. Then came purple... then periwinkle... whimsical and captivating...

... she did not know when she stopped caring about the pressure on her throat... or about the snake monster having her in her clutches... or about Daisy trying to get away... or about anything at all...

She only cared about three things.

Azure... Purple... And periwinkle...

Chapter VI – The Promises and the Deceit

View Online

Roseluck was pacing around the cavern. Nervous. Uneasy. Mindful still of her leg, of course, as the last thing she wanted was for the injury to return. But that could not have sat her down entirely. Even considering she was a bit tired after what must have been at least a busy afternoon.

Cyrus hadn’t returned yet and, from what she could tell, it must have been getting quite late. Not that she had any sort of a clock around, but the time it took her to clean of the carpets and take a proper bath... It must have pushed her into the evening.

Master commanded her to be thorough. With both. And she had been. That and more.

First of all... Cyrus had a lot of carpets. Almost the entire side of the cavern was meticulously covered in rich, woolen fabric, with additions of silk and cotton. With patterns forming into what Roseluck could only compare to a lush, flower garden. Those motifs exactly, as well as many geometric signs, waves crashing against shores, birds in flight and much more, all embellished and brought own, distinct beauty to the cavern. The problem with their resplendent presence lay with the dampness all over, not to mention the state of some rugs which clearly had not seen a proper scrubbing in weeks.

She would not expect Master to lower himself to do that... though she also bet that they reminded him of what his homeland must have looked like, all those thousands of years ago... Or, at least, what he was taught it might have looked like.

So that assignment took Roseluck a while. The better that she had then the time for something that resembled a proper bath. She carefully scrubbed herself that time, from hooves to mane, using the care products that Bulwark brought from Ponyville...

... though feeling somewhat dirty for doing so. Could she enjoy this little time for herself when her friends were endangered?

Master commanded her to do so.

And she couldn’t do much but bear those orders, lest she would invoke his displeasure. Considering he had granted her the boon of being mindful and not hurt anypony during his excursion... she had to show some deference on her end.

She was of two minds about it, definitely.

She just... she wanted everybody to be safe. She could make it so, if she only did well enough, she had reminded herself that in the bath. With her hooves washing her coat, falling into a tempo they recalled from the night before.

Everybody would be safe, thanks to her.

Reminiscing about that, Roseluck looked about, once again that day. Cyrus left the lair through the burrow that she used to enter it, though that was a generous term. Through the day of cleaning, whenever she thought it prudent whilst taking her breaks, she trotted about the place.

Not unlike right that moment, though with more nerves than intent.

She had been hoping to maybe find another way out. This cavern had ventilation through some smaller crevasses in the ceiling, the incense fumes were not staying among the stalactites and gems forever after all. But no hole that would resemble an exit. She could not slither up the burrow’s slope, not without Cyrus’ aid, so the only other idea that crossed her mind was some sort of a natural outflow for the pond in the cave’s middle.

... she wasn’t keen on searching for it either. As she had told Master, she would not drown, but diving in water was slightly beyond even her many, florist’s skills...

Roseluck stopped herself in mid-trot, just as her turn made her focus on one more place in the grotto. One part of the naga’s lair she had still not explored. The alcove. The one where Cyrus stored his belongings. She doubted there was an exit there of all places, but she saw him rummaging around those not once before...

The peytral she was wearing again, having put it on without much thought and to her distress, came from there. Would there be more trinkets? More ointments, like the healing one, or the one for keeping him warm? The thought of diving into that room and quickly shuffling through the supplies was enticing...

... and unthinkable! Those belonged to the Master!

“... urgh!”

Roseluck pressed her hooves to her temples in frustration. No wonder this hadn’t crossed her mind before, with her own inside voice berating her so quickly.

It was dreadful. Her speech in her head was dreadful. It wasn’t that annoying when she had been dealing with her tasks, perhaps strangely enjoying that she was being loyal and diligent... but the moment she thought of something like encroaching upon her Master’s possessions it lashed out, reminding her that it was there, constantly.

Ready to repeat more and more subservient ideas right to her mind... and even weaving them into her internal monologue almost seamlessly, as she had just realized.

This was getting progressively more dangerous, Roseluck was sure of it. More than aware that she would be easier and easier to subdue with Cyrus’ Gaze, as her second, much poorer attempt at resistance had proved to her... with that... that... wondrous bliss she couldn’t wait f—

No. Shush.

The point stood. The hold that the naga had in her mind could solidify further with more hypnosis. Could it, then, wane with enough time without it? Maybe, she couldn’t tell. Cyrus didn’t mention having to turn his Gaze on her to maintain whatever the shackles he had put on her mind... or on Bulwark’s. She was certain of one thing, though... There was a good chance that she would at some point finally lose discernment which of those Roseluck voices in her head was the right one.

She pondered for a breath. Being a Servant should have been... unless that was a lie, out of free will, yes? As much as an addict would have one, spurned constantly into searches for his craving.

Always hoping for that next moment, when the feeling of... of divine tranquility would come... when thoughts would dilute and breathing would slow and the mind would find the ultimate peace in azure... in purple... in periwinkle...

She closed her eyes and shook her head. Hard.

At least, right that moment, she was still capable of telling who was who. And fighting it. She had to make the most of it.

She glanced at the alcove again...

...no...

... but she did. Maybe there was something there that could help her out?

She took an uneasy step in that direction... more unsure than she would like it to be. She felt like a primary school filly, trying to look into the teacher’s register, right there on the desk, and hoping she could perhaps add a good grade to it or two...

Although, her teachers hadn’t exactly been snake abominations... though their wrath could have been comparable.

Another step. Her heart beating, her brow getting sweaty, matting the just-cleaned coat. Then... just a peek, if not access. To know what she could expect.

The cavern’s wall was moving. It was definitely that, for Roseluck felt like stuck in place. It was hard to take another step onward. Fear was welling up inside. Fear of being caught, punished...

... robbed of the chance to see the Gaze again... or maybe losing herself in its glory and delight as Cyrus could shackle her mind in entirety... but that... that would mean her friends endangered after all, if she were to become but a puppet on ethereal strings.

She dared. She took a deep breath. She looked beyond the stone, into that chamber. Chamber, as it turned out, of bags and chests and sacks and crates. Some open, some closed. Right there, for her to inspect.

“Sssash’ah’asss!”

The echo of the familiar curse in the hissing tongue of the naga bounced around from the direction of the burrow, slithering from Roseluck’s ears right into her veins and freezing every drop of blood.

Master was making his return.

And her heart was making its way right to her throat.

“Golden idols, strange rocks, books, secured jars, spare pelts, pouches of incense, at least one more peytral, collars, branding iron, a wide spear, three rugs, six or so maps, bolts of cloth, sledge, more books.”

... a b-branding iron?

Roseluck gulped, breaking the count and quickly making her way back to the pelts. She tried to regulate her breaths and rest on those in a pose that would be... relaxed? Welcoming?

... she had no idea how to make that work, but she was putting her best effort in, Master deserv—Cyrus was drawing near.

And he wasn’t pleased.

“He should be lashed for his incompetence! He let her strike at me! A young one, daring to strike a naga! Sssash’ah’asss! Outrage! Profanation!”

“M-master, I—”

“I will have silence!”

Roseluck felt herself shuddering all over. Cyrus wasn’t angry, no. He was furious.

She had to be on top of her game. Hide the hope that something went wrong. Fight the delight that Master succeeded after all.

She could hear the sound of scales pushing aside small rocks, the hisses escaping Cyrus’ mouth as he was growing closer and closer, soon to emerge from the other end of the grotto.

She reminded herself to be calm.

Everybody would be safe, thanks to her.

The naga’s appearance did startle her still, filling her with a mixture of fear and awe. His violet gaze emerged from the distant shades just like a predator’s would. Sinister and sharp. Scouting the lair immediately for threats, changes, expectations. Rapidly finding her own eyes, locking her in place as if he were already keen on bewitching her.

But it wasn’t the Gaze that grabbed her attention this time. And he was the one growing mirthful at the sight of her, actually. It was still but a drop of joy in a turbulent sea of wrath, however, and the expression on his scaled muzzle was enough to terrify.

Though, by the tone of his voice, he was holding himself back for her sake.

“My Servant. I see you have done admirably.”

Roseluck took a big breath, as if expecting to run out of air right there and then. The atmosphere in the cavern got significantly denser, after all.

“J-just trying my best, Master, the carpets are beautiful, they were just a bit unkempt so I tried to give them all a nice cleaning and, and—”

“Didn’t mean only the carpets, as you present yourself far better than before,” he responded with a dosage of praise that almost changed his anger into admiration. Yet it was still burning brightly, as brightly as his eyes in the dark, shifting behind for a moment. “He learns from her, or, by the Endless Coils, he pays the price of the failures and the worthless!”

“M—!”

“Silence, I said!”

Roseluck did not spot even a jerk of movement, but what she recognized as Bulwark’s voice was thwarted with what sounded like strained gasping.

She wondered if the order for silence was meant only for the stallion and if she could protest, but Cyrus began slithering in, with the presence of a vexed monarch. And, as she felt, everpony knew instinctively to stay quiet in such a company.

It wasn’t easy, though. Especially considering the “company” was larger than she had anticipated.

Actually... she had to cover her mouth with her hoof to stop a whinny of distress. In the muscular coils of the naga, she first spotted the pale amber mane of Lily, closely accompanied by that of Daisy’s lime green, the two of her best friends carried in, entombed almost in the hyacinth scales of Cyrus. Their eyes were closed, as she could tell from this distance, making her all the more distraught over whether they were alright...

Oh... what a mess that stupid bet had caused...

Not far behind them, also held secured, was a peach pegasus of cerise mane that Roseluck did not immediately recognize, but who must have been another member of the Royal Guard, considering the bits of armored outfit reflecting the minerals’ gentle illumination.

At the very end came Bulwark. Or, rather, he was being dragged in, his neck strangled by the very end of Cyrus’ long, robust tail. The stallion was visibly choking, trying to keep up and free himself at the same time, with no success on both of those fronts.

Roseluck straightened herself up. The naga, even encumbered as he was, still slithered forth imperiously. But even his mask of anger at whatever exactly he was upset about, could not stop her from interfering and speaking up at this sight.

“Master, you’re... you’re hurting him.”

She surprised herself at how coherent she had made that sentence, considering the sheer amount of angst welling up inside her.

Cyrus acknowledged her words by glancing back at the stallion, who was trying to match the pace and not risk suffocating. And, even to her surprise, the naga slowed down his advance, if just a little.

His voice again resounded around the cavern in a cadence which made him sound much calmer than he really was, for certain.

“I promised that I won’t hurt any of your kindred, my Servant, but I said nothing about disciplining a Slave that, most likely, brought danger upon me and my assets.”

“D-danger—?”

“But the rest are unharmed, other than what was necessary to subdue them, even if I suffered pain myself in the process.”

“Mas—?”

“It shall be explained, but stay your tongue, my Servant. I require tranquility.”

Roseluck bashfully lowered her eyes, embarrassed that she could have added to his anger... or maybe because she feared that she would only make it grow by continuing. One or the other.

Cyrus steadily made his way around the pond, his eyes reflecting the natural light of the cavern. Like two, violet will-o’-wisps, shining in the shade. Little, irate spirits ready to bewitch onlookers and lead them astray into danger. The comparison stood in Roseluck’s mind, though the naga appeared motivated by more than just petty malice at the moment. His muzzle was betraying just enough trepidation to give the right part of her hope that things hadn’t gone according to plan.

Yet she had more important things on her mind than his mood. Her florist colleagues and, more importantly, the two ponies in Ponyville she would confidently label her best friends, were in the clutches of the same, dangerous entity as she was... though, as she hoped, not entirely yet. Looking at them she could not feel the same “pull” as she did with Bulwark. But that could easily change...

She watched in silence as Cyrus deposited them, still unconscious, onto the carpets. He took great care in doing so, at least. They were soon joined by the Royal Guard mare that, as Roseluck realized, might have been Sortie, from the unit stationed on the other side of the town. The three mares lay, side by side, their bodies moving only through their calm, deep breaths.

They didn’t seem harmed in any way, at least not on the outside...

Bulwark soon joined the trio somewhat. Cyrus, with nothing more than a flicker of his tail’s tip around the stallion’s neck, forced him down onto his knees, into a deep, submissive bow. And though the naga didn’t turn around to receive it properly, Bulwark was smart enough to remain in it even after being released from the noose of a hold. Gasping for breath as quietly as possible, whilst Cyrus slithered in before the water, just by the pile of pelts.

His expression was pensive when Roseluck looked up. He stayed motionless for a few breaths, giving her a chance to read more from this look of agitation, concern... and a touch of qualm?

Suddenly, Cyrus’ muzzle disappeared from her view in the blink of an eye. For he, with the speed of a striking viper, plunged his entire head into the water, causing a splash that rippled the calm, steaming surface. Yet Roseluck was convinced that he wasn’t looking for the warmth. Especially when bubbles started appearing among the raisin curls of his long mane, spread around the liquid like a peculiar, fuzzy water lily. The muffled sound did betray that he was shrieking his lungs out right into the understanding embrace of the liquid.

When Cyrus finally reemerged from this paroxysm, lasting a good minute or so, his chest was heaving and his breathing was frantic. Roseluck dared not to speak up, seeing him in such an unpredictable state, but he must have felt her gaze upon him and sought her eyes himself.

The intensity of this stare could burn still, but at least Cyrus’ voice felt that much composed, fatigued as it was by the outburst.

“I’m fine, Roseluck, I’m fine...” he assured her before sitting down in his own coils and letting out a pregnant sight in the form of a long hiss. “My loss of composure was inevitable, as there were... complications. The malachite-maned young one? ‘Daisy’ was the name I heard shouted, is it correct?”

“Y-yes, Master.”

“She nearly got away... and her screaming must have been heard by at least one other search party, I have to anticipate,” the naga declared, before leaning over the water again. He checked something in his own reflection. “And the other young one jabbed right into my eye... yet it appears unimpaired,” he added, before rubbing it somewhat fiercely. “By the Endless Coils... what a disgrace... The capture of three young ones, only one of them a warrior, turning into such a hardship? Shame! Shame of shames!”

Roseluck bit the side of her tongue. For all the disdain she felt for the naga, she couldn’t deny seeing genuine distress in him. True, for an extraordinary cause... but even that part of her that wasn’t charmed by him felt a sting of pity for him. And even I she wasn’t convinced whether she should have... she could at least use this impulse.

She got up from the pelts and made her way to him. She could feel him observing her with great interest, especially since she was trying to make her approach as confident as possible, despite the heart pounding in her chest.

Her hoof rested against his foreleg in a gesture as tender and caring as she could muster. Without revulsion. She buried it deep inside.

“I’m so sorry to hear of what had transpired, Master. Not everything in life goes without problems. But I’m so happy to again be in your presence... and is that not more important than...?”

She left the question as it was. For him to interpret as he saw the fittest. And when she saw his gaze softening, she could not have been more proud of her own acting and the fact she brought her Master comfort in a moment of weakness.

She didn’t enjoy the latter realization that much, but she had to keep the act going.

Especially when Cyrus smiled faintly, in a way that made her heart, until then panicked, find its own balance again. His expression was so drastically different from that angered mask, she would have sworn she was looking at a completely different being, had it not been for that rich violet gaze, hiding behind it the last flickers of fury... and the strange, blissful magic that she trembled fearfully and hopefully before.

The naga’s foreleg extended and his scaled hoof rested on top of her mane.

“Having you as a Servant is a blessing from the Endless Coils, Roseluck. It is by their will that I have obtained you. You have your Master’s gratitude...”

She found it remarkably easy to beam at this praise.

Cyrus took a deep breath, a shade coming over his muzzle again, but she knew that she managed to pacify his fury.

“But, aside from you, there’s him...”

A panicked whimper resounded from Bulwark’s direction. The stallion was still bowing, fearful to even move a muscle when faced with his Master’s ire. It was still the smartest thing he could do, Roseluck thought, considering Cyrus’ disposition, as she was certain any sign of defiance would prompt the return of that anger.

The naga twisted his upper body to face Bulwark, without moving from his place.

“He was meant to stop her from alerting other young ones and restrain her. He allowed for his Master to be struck. He’s a disgrace, unfit to be even the most ignoble of Thralls,” Cyrus declared imperiously.

The stallion shrank in on himself, shivering from the tips of his ears to his tail. “M-Master, I-I beg your forgiveness, I held her in place, if I only had known y-you would lean in...”

“Was he the lowliest of the low among his warrior kin? Can he not anticipate a change of situation?” the naga continued, his voice dripping with venom, the tip of his tail twitching dangerously. “What if the young one was armed? Would he see his Master stabbed?”

“N-no! Master, no, never, no harm can come upon you!” Bulwark declared in pious desperation.

And, despite herself, Roseluck also felt her insides twist into a knot at the premise of hurt coming to Cyrus.

Who remained understandably unconvinced.

“And yet it happened when he was responsible. I should punish him with the severity of the noon’s Sun upon the Seas of Sands,” the naga proclaimed, raising his tail’s tip as if to strike like a lash. But he stayed his simmering anger, glancing at Roseluck, still remaining by his side. “Circumstances shall postpone this castigation. He should also show gratitude to his kindred and Servant of mine, as her fidelity appeases the wrath.”

She couldn’t help but smile just a little, despite everything. She would make everybody safe.

Bulwark gave her a glance, keeping his posture low still. “Th-thank you, miss Roseluck, thank you.”

That gesture did make her expression falter, though not as much as when Cyrus’ gaze fell upon the three other mares in the cavern, still not awakening despite the commotion around them. The naga crossed his forelegs against his chest, but not before he had given Roseluck another benign pat on her head.

“The Coil of Appraisals dictates taking one’s time before making some decisions, but that is not a luxury we can right now afford, with what happened up there in the forest...” he mused, rubbing his chin. “The Slave stands up. And he stops shaking. He has a chance to lessen his punishment.”

Bulwark wasted no time scrambling to his hooves, with the panicked clanging of his armor. “Y-yes, Master.”

“He doubtlessly knows the other warrior? He shall tell me about her.”

“Y-yes, Master. Sortie, she’s a member of the Royal Guard, she’s swift and diligent and, and she’s great at aerial scouting and—”

Cyrus’ one gesture was enough to render him silent. “Not so much when a naga strikes from an ambush, but what young one can truly be prepared for that,” he assessed. “She will make for a Slave. Two warriors shall be a solid start for my personal wardens, as long as she performs with more skill and alertness, would he not say?

“M-Master, Sortie is more than worthy to become—”

“Mine is the right to decide who of the young ones is worthy of what fate, he shall stay the pathetic hisses of his thick tongue.”

Bulwark piped down again, his gaze not daring to leave the stone floor.

Cyrus in the meantime continued his deep ruminations. “So, Slave it shall be. We will have to use that accordingly, lest they suspect...” He finished that sentence with a hiss that run shivers along Roseluck’s spine with its malevolence. “Now, what about the other two...?”

“Those...” she knew she summoned his gaze immediately by speaking up. But she had to do her best. “Those are my best friends, Master. Lily and Daisy.”

A part of her screamed at giving away even this sort of information, but Cyrus could not possibly spot that trepidation, simply cocking an eyebrow quite overtly.

“ ‘Lily’ and Daisy, then? Your best friends, you are saying?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Florists? Just like you are?”

“Yes, Master. We actually live next doors to each other and we run a shop together...”

Cyrus actually smiled. “A place of flowers, of course. That is beneficial. I think that my lair would really benefit from some natural adornments... but that is a matter for the future, not the present. However, should I then understand that these are the exact friends you had to bring starsalvia for? To prove yourself?”

“Yes, Master, as a bet,” she uttered.

“The Coil of Ironies slithers eagerly around us, would you not say, my Servant?” the naga judged with a hissing chuckle. “Considering the situation, I would declare you’ve definitely proven yourself. You have become a favored Servant to a naga, after all.” He crossed his forelegs on his chest again. “I presume they might be as appropriate as you are, Roseluck, if they have even a fraction of your worth. Yet... having in mind what is best for me and my budding court at the moment, I’m in need of Slaves. Ah, so shall it be.”

No!

“Master...!”

Her sudden squawk, for she couldn’t have labeled it any different, stopped Cyrus as he was priming himself to shift in the direction of his newest acquisitions.

“F-forgive me for speaking up.”

He squinted his eyes, giving her an almost suspicious look, which worried her tremendously. “You are forgiven... and permitted to continue whatever made you react so strongly, my Servant. You shall make it brief, however.”

Roseluck wasn’t sure if she wanted to first inhale or swallow the nerves, which almost resulted in a cough, but she gathered herself just enough. Causing a sudden tide of mistrust in him was the absolutely last thing anypony needed.

“I... I would never presume to contest you, Master, I just... those are my best friends. To see them elevated, but not as high as me, would... it would be deeply upsetting to me. I’m sorry if I cannot still fathom that yours is the only will that matters, but I...”

Master listened to her with utmost care, for that she was extremely grateful. Whether she would persuade him remained another matter, but she was going to try her best nonetheless.

“I do not wish to ask for another boon, your generosity was grand already, Master, and I cannot be thankful enough, but... I care for all the... young ones of my town and beyond, a-and the most for Lily and Daisy, in the spirit of Friendship, so I... I beg that you allow them to have the same status as you give me, oh Master...”

Her mind rejoiced and despised the tone she used and the bow she had decided to give him, to solidify her plea. She could not possibly ask him to free anypony. But at least, with their wills not shackled like Bulwark’s, the three of them could maybe think of some ideas to deal with this terrible situation.

Cyrus received her reverence with a regal expression and she could at least tell she had tickled his pride just enough for him to forgo wariness for the moment. His head sharply turned to Bulwark.

“Does he see this? This is how a young one addresses their rightful ruler.”

The stallion said nothing, only joined Roseluck in this subservient gesture immediately. But the naga paid no more attention to him. When she looked up after a moment, she saw him wearing a smile she could almost call cordial.

“Your plea is received, my Servant. Though inquiry about it seems reasonable as well. For you mentioned that philosophy I have already witnessed and encountered in these lands. You would invoke your beliefs of ‘Friendship’, which encourage you to intercede on their behalf?” He gestured widely at her unconscious friends.

That wasn’t wrong, Roseluck thought, so she nodded her head, still maintaining her deference. “Yes, Master. I wouldn’t be a good friend otherwise...”

Cyrus twisted his torso around, then began slithering to her side, clearly considering her words. His brow was furrowed, but at least she could not see anger doing that. More curiosity and... maybe a dosage of calculating?

“Friendship is a strange, baffling doctrine. Our glorious society knew alliances of convenience, knew having supporters and, of course, explored the sweet perceptions of infatuations, but to base an entire canon on such a naïve openness and trust in another’s kindness and generosity and loyalty?” he asked in a tone most patronizing. “And yet, the silent hiss of the Coil of Acquiescences does always advise to enable the Servants and Slaves... less Thralls, for obvious reasons, opportunities to continue adhering to the creeds they followed before becoming a part of a naga court. As long as those do not interfere with their responsibilities, or their subservience, as our wills and ways surpass any dogmas of the young ones...”

Roseluck listened very carefully, even daring to get back onto her haunches. Her feelings on his opinion about Friendship aside, maybe she would learn something useful once more from his open deliberations.

“I am unwilling to slither away from what I have in mind for this potentially threatening situation. If your friend’s screams had gathered the attention of other young ones before she was subdued... no, countermeasures must be put in place... but perhaps there is a right solution here, that would satisfy the Master and the Servant, following the will of that one of the Endless Coils. And the last thing I would want for you, my Servant, is to face distress and trepidation over what is bound to happen,” Cyrus declared when he reached her side.

When he turned in place and leaned in, looking in the same direction as her, right towards her friends, she trembled a little. She was sure it was the natural reaction when a predator mounted close. But when his whisper danced in her ear, the warm breath making it flick, she couldn’t stop that shivering elation which slunk in right to the side of her mind bearing his invisible mark.

“So... remember what I have told you, Roseluck... The last thing I want is to harm and to damage. I am The One Who Bestows Care, not but a lavish tyrant. I am simply following my creed, the creed of my blood and my scales and my hisses and my Gaze. So remember what I have told you. Help me.”

Roseluck felt a sudden blush across her cheeks, as she realized she had been breathing in through parted lips when the naga’s voice invaded her head. Something about his velvety tone resounded in her mind in the best and worst way...

... the subtle sound of a serpent, slithering, sneaking on satin, on silk, swerving into subconscious...

... and when she felt his scaled hoof against her back, a gesture reassuring and delicate, stroking her coat, the whisper became that much more profound. Making something in her mind click into place, in a wonderful, metronome-like tempo. Like from last night, she somehow still recalled, even if she felt her attention swerving rapidly towards Cyrus’ words. And nothing else but them.

“Help me, Roseluck. Stay calm and help them by helping me. Remember what I have told you. You can make sure everypony... everybody will be safe. Your pony friends. And me, your Master.”

Everybody... So that is where that phrase came into her mind.

She suddenly felt as if... as if she was standing on the bank of a grand lake... and not the pond right next to her. That this last realization of hers was the final piece of solid land. From which she was taking a step forward... As she found his words sinking in deep... and found herself sinking deep in them. In the rhythmic warmth of those strokes, a comfort that she did not want to fight.

... wasn’t she supposed to?

But the whispering continued, no less measured than the touch.

“I understand. You want to help. You don’t want your friends... to be less than you? I can do that. Make that happen. I can assure you. Right now. I think it would be... for the best anyway...”

Roseluck couldn’t remember closing her eyelids, but she somehow managed to lift them again still.

“You... you would, Master?” she asked, as hopeful for his affirmation as she was for another, delicate stroke.

And both came, much to her pacifying delight. “Yes, my Roseluck. I have a plan. One to stop... the young ones... from doing something... very silly. Like going right... after me. You would not want... any young one... to be harmed... for I had to... defend myself... and you? And others?”

“N... no,” she agreed, leaning into his touch and his voice alike.

“Then you know... what to do...”

“Help...” Roseluck answered with the certainty of the next caress.

“That’s right... Help me. Right now... Don’t interfere. But observe. Calm. Still. Silent. Trust me...”

Trust me...

She wasn’t sure if that last sentence was him, or but her own mind reminding her of that truth so vividly... enough said that when she opened her eyes, no longer feeling Cyrus’ delicate touch, she looked straight at him with gratitude. And though she saw him as if through a light fog, she knew it was him. Her Master. One who would let her help and who would let everybody be safe, thanks to her.

“Thank you, Master...” she told him with a little, demure, sleepy smile.

The naga straightened up magnanimously, with a smirk of his own. “I listen to my courtiers and I keep my word. And there is no more time to waste,” he declared, his voice more distant that she would think.

Roseluck nodded in agreement, though her head felt heavy. She looked over her friends, but she feared for them no longer. He allowed her to help, so they would be safe. She just had to but observe and that would help. Calm.

She could hear Cyrus ordering Bulwark around. “He will hold them down, one by one. No more nasty surprises, does he understand? Especially from the other warrior, we shall start with her first.”

“Yes, Master!” came a remote, echoing reply.

Roseluck remained seated where she was, as the naga loomed over Sortie first. His serpent face was out of sight, and the hiss of his command was muffled, but when the pegasus’ eyes fluttered open, an illumination of azure, purple and periwinkle could be seen, lighting up her face, like a corrupted, impure rainbow.

“Wh-what?! Where am I?!” She tried to look about in panic, tried to flap her wings, kick or punch, but Bulwark kept her down steadily and her eyes were immediately stuck in place, compelled by Cyrus’ Gaze. “B-Bull! What are you...?! Let me g... go... What is... who... I... I...”

Her attempts at defending herself quickly subsided, when azure and purple were added to her natural, periwinkle stare, in a pattern oh so perfect and steady... as much as Roseluck could fathom through this thick mist in her head. She was swimming in it, without worries, away from the solid matter of thoughts and anxieties. Calm and but observing.

Sortie’s struggles were gone entirely... that is until a tremor rocked her entire form, one that, even in her state, Roseluck recognized as her Master’s mark being placed on the pegasus’ mind. Which was good. She could not hurt herself now by trying to fight back, or get away. She was safe. So was Bulwark. And her. And Master. Everybody would be safe.

... something was wrong...

She blinked. She bumped into something grounded in her own head. But her carefree experience remained, blurring her vision and softening her heartbeat. She could not tell what was supposed to be wrong exactly... so she paid it no mind. Not that she could, anyway.

Sortie blinked a couple of times as she soon awakened from her forced stupor, looking about the cavern. Her first gesture was an obedient bow of her head to the naga, soon followed by a glance towards Roseluck herself.

“So that is what happened to miss Roseluck. You could have told me, Bull!” she exclaimed with amused indignation. “Maybe I could have avoided a bump on the head!”

“I would if I could at the time,” Bulwark replied sheepishly, scratching his neck in embarrassment.

“That will be enough,” came Cyrus’ strong tone. “They shall have a chance to fraternize after they go through with the plan I shall present.”

Both of them saluted in unison. “Yes, Master!”

“Wondrous. The green-maned one, now. Secure her.”

... this was wrong...

Roseluck blinked again, trying to shake her head. A nagging thought kept interrupting her peaceful swim in the depths of her own mind. Why was that? Everything was fine. Her best friend, Daisy, would soon join Cyrus’ court safely, without harm. And everybody... everybody...

Wait... wasn’t she supposed to be...?

The naga wasted little time and immediately after the two Royal Guards had held the mare in place, awakened her with a gentle hiss, bombarding her opening eyes with his Gaze. Daisy, just like Sortie before, embraced the initial panic with a shout.

“Wh.. No! G-get...! Get away! H... Help me, some... somepony... I...” She desperately tried to glance away, to avoid that tri-colored enchantment, but with two, fit ponies holding her in place and even forcing her head to remain facing the naga, she had no chance. “P... please... no... n...”

With her silence came her safety, Roseluck thought.

... no, that was wrong.

She scrunched her face, blinking again and stronger. The fog before her vision persisted. Though it was more like she was staring at the world through a curtain of water, she now realized... Her hearing was as if she was submerged in liquid too.

Wasn’t she... helping? Supposed to help?

She watched as Daisy’s hypnotized expression went completely slack and soon enough her body twitched violently. Her mouth opened in an expression of the highest, if silent, ecstasy. The peak of trance and bliss.

This was helping, yes...? Was it?

Her friend lay there for a moment, exhausted, taken over the brink of joy, but soon returning to the world, her tired gaze scouting her surroundings curiously.

And when their stares crossed, Daisy’s lips bloomed in a relieved smile.

“Oh, Rose, you’re alright! We were so worried, I’m... I’m so sorry, this bet was so stupid!”

She wanted to reply... but she couldn’t. She wanted to! Why couldn’t she say a word?!

She just... sat there with a peaceful smile!

Which made Daisy that much more mistakenly happy! “But you’re safe! And you’re also serving the Master? That’s so wonderful!”

No! No, it wasn’t!

Roseluck couldn’t believe it. Cyrus got to her, somehow, through that whisper and touch. She didn’t know how exactly! She dreaded that Gaze of his, was ready to avoid it, but she must have omitted something else!

She had to free herself, wake up! Focus!

The naga hissed in a satisfied chuckle in the meantime. “It pleases me that my Servant will have the company of her best friends. Her name is ‘Daisy’, yes? She shall help ‘Lily’ join my entourage, then.”

“Of course, Master!”

No! No, no, no, no, no!

Roseluck tried shaking her head, hoping to regain hold of herself, though an occasional, little twitch was all she could muster. She simply had to reach and breach the surface of the charm her mind slipped under. It was like trying to escape a current in the sea, a force to be reckoned with, but she couldn’t just succumb!

... ah, but she could... stay calm and still... let go, forget, and leave thinking and acting to the Master...

... but she didn’t want to! No more!

Lily was woken up like the others were, held in place, with Daisy herself keeping her head secured and in Cyrus’ vision. And the reaction was dreadfully comparable.

“Wha... where...? No! Stop! Don’t look at me, you...! You monster!”

Was it the sight of Lily fighting so fiercely, actually closing her eyes and trying to get away? Or Daisy, keenly making sure that her best friend could not escape the naga’s magical trap? But Roseluck felt herself crying, deep inside.

It caused her to double her efforts, fighting against the comfort of thoughtlessness and petrified relaxation. It hurt, it was unpleasant, so far away from the bliss still lingering someplace in her head, but it was what she had to do!

And Lily? She could not have defended herself forever, unfortunately. Not when she heard Daisy’s voice.

“Come on, it’s fine, Lily. Look. Trust me.”

That dreadful, poisonous phrase!

As soon as one of her eyes opened, prompted by those deceitful words, Cyrus must have poured in all his power. A fanfare of colors erupted out of the panicked pupil, causing her resistance to fade and jaw to go slack. Soon fighting turned into surrender and then eagerness, as the magic of the Gaze took hold of its next victim.

Roseluck gritted her teeth. She was so close. Her blurred vision was clearing itself up more and more and her hooves no longer felt like anchors, dragging her down, keeping her steady and pliant, a bystander, an accessory to what was happening!

Cyrus... That cursed, disgusting abomination, that... that repugnant snake! He was looming over Lily, as she was slowly coming to, recovering from the euphoric high, no doubt so proud of his accomplishment.

What a glorious monarch he was! A lying, conniving monster, nothing more!

When he turned his torso and finally faced her, she met him with as much of a glower as she could, so ready to break free, to scream and shout and stomp! She was going to stop him with... with... somehow!

He look became marred by what he saw. Or maybe he was unfazed after all, she could recognize that shivering of his scaled silhouette. Maybe that was the only thing causing him to appear moved!

His voice was pernicious and warm alike. “My Servant, your bothered look perturbs me more than the cold fatigue settling in my flesh. I told you, you would help. And you shall, for the best of us all.”

Something about his tone made her shudder further. Attempt to get away as he slithered forth, though her muscles refused to obey her. She recognized that timbre of his voice. It had three notes, like three, luring hues.

“Hnnn...!” she managed to utter a groan of protest, lift her foreleg a little bit, move back an inch. She was so very close to resurfacing from the spell!

Cyrus’ tone grew more compassionate. “I told you, my Roseluck. Everybody will be safe. You included... and for that I had to make sure that you would not stop me. Believe me, I understand your plights, I read how distraught some young ones can get. When their relatives, loved ones, acquaintances are being brought under a naga’s will. But that is but temporary. You are a remarkable retainer, for your own good and to spare you the disquiet I decided to act...”

He lowered his head to her level, almost touching his scaled muzzle to hers. There was a pause as he closed his eyes. The deep hiss from his throat meant fighting off the benumbing affliction.

The subconscious flicker of his tongue, which tickled her lips playfully, sickened her.

“Sssash’ah’asss ... You... smell and taste of that stress. Oh, Roseluck, don’t be like so. I’m doing my best to take care of you...” he whispered with nothing but good will.

That didn’t calm her. Nor did his fatherly touch across her temple. Didn’t stun her, nor charm her. Not that time. It only steeled her for whatever was to come.

“Your friends won’t be less than you, as I said,” Cyrus was still trying to reassure her. “Simply... to make sure my court is protected as much as possible... I shall be forced to rescind your status as my Servant. Just for the necessary time, as you deserve it by every hiss of the Endless Coils.”

She didn’t care, deepening her glower as much as she could.

“I would not lie to you, Roseluck, believe me. When I have the chance to deliberate safely, I will consider your friends joining you at your position immediately after I can safely return you to it. I swear it. By the blood of my ancestors. And by the temples of Mashkhan-Shaphashir. And by the towers of Phasharnhaghazsh, which I shall see rebuilt, may the Endless Coils find me worthy. But for now, you must understand, this is for the best...”

A comforting smile never left his lips... until, just as he had finished his justifications and his vows and his pledges, he spotted all that Roseluck had previously buried deep inside to try and sway him with obedience, but now communicated by stare alone. The defiance. The resentment.

The disdain.

And for that one, brief moment, as she finally felt like she was to regain control... she saw hurt in that dark, vile pupil... before right from it came the tri-colored magic, ready to dominate her, persuade her, seduce her.

Scowling one last time, Roseluck plummeted back into the abyss of rapture.

Chapter VII – The Deceit and the Captivity

View Online

“She’s back! Thank Harmony!”

“Everypony’s been so worried!”

“Are you alright?! Where were you?”

Roseluck was not sure who was saying what in the great crowd surrounding her, but, for once, she was relieved for the regular chaos of Ponyville. And for the warmth and comfort all over her. Getting back home, especially after her recent adventure was the best thing ever. Despite the fact that it was the middle of the night, the main square was packed with almost everypony who had taken part in the search efforts and even those few that remained behind not to leave the town completely abandoned!

She was certain she spotted even the Element Bearers in the crowd. It was almost too much attention, really!

Her happy return was due to none other than her friends Lily and Daisy, alongside Guardsponies Bulwark and Sortie and even before anything official was announced, they were hailed as heroes of the day!

Wholly deserved, Roseluck would say. They were playing an imperative role.

And her florist companions appeared even more than ecstatic about this outcome, considering it was their dare that had made her get into this whole mess in the first place! Their affectionate closeness was additionally helping, since Roseluck felt on her last legs. So she was more than happy to let everypony have their moment with her just bashfully smiling all about.

It was better that way.

It seemed that it took even Princess Twilight Sparkle a moment to push through the crowd and come forth, but she was as pleased as everypony else when she finally got to her.

“Roseluck! I’ve just learnt that you’re back! What happened? Are you alright?”

Roseluck just nodded, finding it impossible to reach for the right words. Thankfully, Bulwark had the whole report prepared well in advance.

“Unfortunate accident, Your Highness,” he declared with a proper salute. “Miss Roseluck stumbled into a natural chasm, hidden among bushes. She slid down quite a way and found herself in an underground cavern without the means of getting back out.”

Roseluck heard a few gasps and just nodded to confirm it. It was such a... silly situation to be fair. A bet, a cavern and then waiting for rescue... Nothing to talk about. Nothing to focus on.

“Did you hurt yourself?” the Princess asked her directly.

And that time it was better to be open and transparent. As instructed.

“N-not really, just strained my leg a little...” she uttered. She felt tired and her thoughts were becoming a scrambled mess, but she could get just enough out. To alleviate worry. “I was just stuck for the past days, I’m a bit worn... There was a spring in the cave, so I had water, thank Harmony.”

She answered well.

“We’ll get you cleaned up and you can have a proper meal, if you wish!” the Princess immediately offered, much to Roseluck’s gratitude. “We’ve all been very worried. Word reached me of search parties hearing screams!”

Daisy chimed in, with a nervous laughter to start with. “Hah, that... that was me, actually.”

“Oh?”

Sortie shook her head, trying to contain a smirk. “Ironically, the exact same thing happened, Your Highness. Miss Daisy stepped forth to check through the bushes and slid down into that very same cavern! Talk about bad luck and good luck!”

Roseluck just nodded, leaning a little more against her friend as the pegasus explained. She now felt simply exhausted and would preferred for the whole gathering to disperse as soon as possible. Too much attention felt bad.

Sortie continued in the meantime. “It was hard to miss Daisy’s shriek...”

“Hey!”

“... so we quickly dived in after her and, after a but a little exploration, we got two mares out instead of one!”

Stone Heart, being the local commanding officer, shook his head at this flawed report. “That is a more than unprofessional way of informing that the search mission was successful... but I think it’s a warranted misconduct this one time. Miss Roseluck is back and safe.”

“Sir, yes, sir!” Bulwark confirmed, taking some of the attention away from Sortie with both joy and professionalism aplenty. “In regards to the completed task, permission to speak, sir.”

“Granted.”

“That chasm that miss Roseluck stumbled into can be dangerous for other ponies foraging the Woods, sir. It might be prudent to secure it somehow, or at least mark it so that we can avoid such a situation in the future.”

The officer pondered for a moment. “Good thinking, soldier. We could take a couple able-bodied ponies and take care of that soon. I take it you both can pinpoint its exact location?”

“Sir, yes, sir,” Sortie answered. “Just a couple strong hooves will suffice to carry anything out. We could do it tomorrow, the memories are fresh.”

Roseluck felt strange at those words... but the Princess joined the conversation.

“That’s well-thought of, naturally, we don’t want anypony getting stuck there or hurt. But let us first focus on welcoming Roseluck back to us,” she pointed out, earning herself a communal salute from the Guard and gathering the attention all around. Which quickly turned to a joyous uproar as she continued in a warm, loud voice. “Everypony can sleep soundly tonight! I wish to thank all of you for participating and helping out. We’ll let Roseluck rest well and tend to her. Let’s hope it’ll soon be but another misadventure with a happy ending!”

The crowd agreed with a cheer, remaining about for a while longer and discussing what had transpired, but slowly and surely everypony started to disperse. Roseluck was uncertain what hour it was, exactly, but the moon hanged high in the sky.

She did feel very drained and her head was swimming just a little. She would prefer to just go back home as soon as possible.

She needed to tell that to the Princess.

“Your Highness,” she began, her voice weak but not too weak. “I really, really appreciate all the efforts. I cannot be thankful enough to everypony, truly. But I think what I wish for right now is to just catch some good, calm sleep...”

“Of course, Roseluck! If your leg is hurt in any way, we can have you taken to Ponyville Hospital, have the doctors check for everything and—”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” she interrupted meekly, “but I would much prefer to just head home. I’m fine... And the one thing that I feel I am definitely in need of right now is my bed and then a big, healthy breakfast in the morning.”

The Princess looked perplexed for just a moment, but then a smile visited her lips after all. “I understand, of course. But wouldn’t you want Nurse Redheart to check on you there, perhaps? Just to make sure nothing is wrong?”

Daisy joined in, making sure that Roseluck was well supported. In all the right ways. “That would be nice! She can come over tomorrow morning, maybe?”

“Late morning,” Lily added. “Rose needs her rest.”

“Sounds like a plan! I’ll make sure you get all the necessary aid that you might need after your troubles, Roseluck,” Princess Twilight did promise with a warm, relieved tone. “We’re glad you are back unscathed.”

Roseluck just nodded. She didn’t have the words.

Daisy and Lily, after exchanging thanks and last glances with Bulwark and Sortie and once again thanking the Princess for her help and swift reaction, made sure that the three of them arrived safely back at Roseluck’s home.

Lily looked around just before the doors closed and exhaled once they were inside. “Phew... Looks like it worked. Or do you think the Princess suspects something?”

Daisy, stopping with Roseluck in the entrance to the living room, shook her head. “Did not seem like it, but... we’ll need to be cautious. Act normal, like we have discussed. And prepare for tomorrow.” She tightened the hold a little, in a gesture of reassurance. “You did wonderfully, Rose.”

Well, Roseluck wasn’t sure what they were talking about, but... she was happy that everypony was happy. And safe. “Th-thank you, Dee... though I’m a bit confused still.”

Truth be told, she was. More and more, actually, feeling her mind wandering all over, like shaken, stirred, muddled. Ever since she had said what she was meant to say. Without more words to convey, without the next goal, her senses seemed almost... slowed down and she could not figure out why. The fatigue of the night and the trip back, of course, those must have affected her. As to the... the time at the cave...

That must... have been it too? The fatigue? From staying there and waiting for rescue?

... did that make any sense? There was nothing else she could reach for.

“I’m... I think I’m just tired.”

She heard a giggle in response from one of her friends. Maybe both, she couldn’t precisely tell. “No wonder, you have to be a bit confused. For safety.”

“Huh?”

She spotted Lily shaking her head. “Come on, Dee, we won’t get to enjoy a friendly chat with her tonight, that was the idea. Come on, let’s get her cleaned up in the bath and lay her to bed. She should get that and she deserves as much. I mean, look at her!”

Bath sounded nice in Roseluck’s head. Made her feel warm.

“You’re right, Lil,” she heard Daisy agree. “Ugh, don’t you think we went too much on the soil in the coat?”

“She had a slide, remember? No mane conditioners, no soap. Had to look the part.”

“Right, yes, yes... She still does not appear as bad as me with ‘my slide’.” Daisy complained, looking over herself. “Ugh. I would love to get to the spa for this one.”

“Not right now, Dee, honestly,” Lily groaned. “But maybe soon? We don’t know what the plan is further down the road, I cannot imagine Aloe and Lotus would be just left aside, no?”

“Right, right, it would make sense.”

Roseluck remembered the slide. And the soil. Not the soap, nor mane conditioners, no. There was a pond, no aloes or lotuses about... but she couldn’t have been too clean... wait, plan?

Her head was... It was swimming...

“Girls... I don’t think I... think. What are you...?”

“Now, now, Rose,” Lily replied, giving her a reassuring rub on her back. “Don’t you worry, you’ll be back to us soon enough, it’s just a precaution. So, how about that bath?”

Bath still sounded nice.

Roseluck could have sworn she closed her eyes for a just a moment, but the next thing she knew was the warmth of the water around her and the hooves of her friends rinsing her mane and massaging her coat with utmost care.

“... good as new. And, you know, Lil, I hope she’ll get to be a favorite!” she heard Daisy saying at some point, causing Lily to giggle.

“Oh, definitely. Have you seen the looks?” she replied, gently massaging the shampoo into Roseluck’s mane. “Not surprising. Told her, she’s way cuter than she thinks. Though I just had stallions in mind!”

Daisy laughed as well. “I mean, she’ll definitely get a... you know, a ‘repayment’ after this. Do you think...?”

“Dee!” Lily seemed to protest and Roseluck saw her flicking a little bit of foam at her other friend. “Don’t say things like that, you’ll get me all flustered!”

... what were they talking about...? Her tired mind could not easily tell. And especially when the body was leaning into those touches, seeking a strange comfort in the pampering and delight. She could just melt into them, following the softness of her thoughts...

Next thing Roseluck knew was finding herself in her bedroom, with warm comforters around her, luring her into a long and desired rest. But before that, even with her eyes barely capable of staying open, she sought Daisy out.

“Dee...”

Her friend came closer with a warm smile. The best kind. “Yes, Rose?”

“What is... my head feels so fuzzy... what...?”

“Shhh...” Roseluck heard a tender coo. “Not for long. Catch some rest tonight, we’ll watch over you. And we’ll help out tomorrow, prepare everything. Make sure Redheart doesn’t get suspicious or anything. It’ll be all fine soon. Trust me.”

That... yes, that felt right. That felt like something that was supposed to happen.

... right? Why did she feel that phrase... sting her? Just a little?

Roseluck knew not when sleep took her, but it was deep. Deep as the sea. She felt herself swimming in the confines of her mind, in the waves of her dreams and fantasies. Currents were leading her left and right, up and down, as if she were turned and twisted around. Then held safely. Like in a cocoon. She felt the firmness of her respite, of her haven, made not of comforters around her body, but of rings, of words over her mind. She was cradled, kept safe. Care was bestowed upon her and her mind, even as she slumbered.

It felt right. It felt... like she belonged like this.

She belonged to... to...

She did not have the words. She did not have the thoughts to name it.

Her eyes fluttered open. Faint, dimmed light was coming to the room from behind the curtains. She heard voices. From outside her bedroom door.

“Rose’s still asleep, actually. She really needed that rest, if you ask me, after what she’s been through,” Lily’s voice assured somepony.

“Did she eat anything before sleep?” came that somepony’s reply.

“No,” Daisy’s tone answered. “We barely got her out of the bath, she was so tired. We’ve wanted to greet her home today with a little, uhm, ‘feast’ I suppose... but instead prepared something light, not to upset her stomach. We figured that would make more sense. We can get her a fuller meal later in the day.”

“Now that’s very smart of you,” the other voice praised. “Was she mentioning any discomforts? Leg strain, gastric pains? I heard there was a pond in the cavern but we cannot be sure if the water was fit for drinking.”

“No, not at all. We were checking on her through the night, one or the other,” Lily informed. “Living next door helps taking care of a friend.”

“No fever, tossing and turning, sweats?” came the next question.

“Nope, she was sound asleep all the time.”

“I see... Well, I had to run out of my shift for a moment, need to get back. But I would still like to check in on her a bit later, then.”

“Maybe closer to the evening, if nothing will be happening?” Daisy proposed.

The voice had to ponder for a while. “I could come over after I am done at the hospital, yes, but do let me know if you observe anything troubling, I’ll get myself or a friend here immediately.”

“Naturally, though nothing seems wrong in any way,” Lily assured back.

“Which is good. Still, Princess Twilight said we should keep an eye on her.”

“... why, does she think that...?”

“Look, I’m happy Roseluck’s back and glad to hear nothing wrong has happened, but the Princess likes to be certain. Extra certain,” the voice affirmed. “All things considered, Ponyville has seen its share of strangeness. We want to avoid more of it, right?”

“Sounds... yes, sounds about right,” Lily agreed, somewhat begrudgingly, but accepting the point made anyway. “You know, as a friend, I just want her to put it past her and have her get back to normal life. Less caves, more flowers.”

“I understand, Lily, don’t you worry, I’ll make sure we don’t bother her too much. Just to make certain she is fine.”

“Yes...”

Roseluck wanted to get up. She really did, but her legs felt so heavy and her mind was still in that strange, floating place.

For some reason, she recalled having felt like it. Only this time there was less... joy in it? Something was missing. She just couldn’t tell what.

The doors creaked a minute later and both Lily and Daisy checked inside.

“Ah, you’re awake,” Lily said with a smile. “Nurse Redheart roused you up? Don’t worry, she won’t be about until later on. It should give us plenty of time. Get you ready too, you must appear just tired a little and nothing more.”

“M... must appear...?”

Daisy shook her head. “Don’t you worry. You’re still out of it, we know. We too would prefer it done and done... but we can do nothing about it until later.”

Roseluck didn’t understand. And she did at the same time. Enough not to protest.

She appreciated the lighter breakfast they had prepared. It went well with her, actually. It felt almost wonderful, to just sit down with them again, but, yet another time, something was missing. Like a piece of a puzzle, a vital one, absent from the bigger picture, ruining its integrity.

Roseluck tried to speak up during the meal.

“So... so what we are doing today...?”

Daisy rolled her eyes. “You don’t really get to do anything, you are staying in and having a rest. We, on the other hoof, have a lot to do.”

“Like... like what?”

“Oh, we won’t be far, don’t worry,” Lily assured, placing a hoof on hers. “We just need to prepare the greenhouse.”

Roseluck blinked slowly. “Greenhouse...? Are the... is it season already? How long was I...?”

“No, Rose, it’s not,” Lily told her, stifling a giggle. “But we will have a need for it soon. It should be big enough, I hope...”

Daisy rubbed her chin. “I’m more concerned whether the tarps will not be too hideous. We cannot just hang carpets on the sides!”

“I mean, speaking of which, now I’m happy we didn’t really organize the place that well,” Lily replied to her. “A lot of the climbers now cover the glass. We just need to make sure there aren’t any real gaps.”

Roseluck felt confusion... and annoyance...? She felt like a pony left out of a joke. And it did not sit well with her, with even as little concentration as she could muster at that moment.

“What... what are you talking about? I don’t... can somepony tell me what’s going on...?”

Both of their friends glanced at her, then back to themselves. Then Lily leaned in, her tone understanding... and a bit worried.

“Rose, darling, we... we would love to tell you, but we cannot. It would ruin everything. Just bear with us until nightfall, alright? It will be worth it.”

“But what...?”

Daisy spoke too, with no less warmth. “Please, Rose. Trust us. If we say too much, you might say a little too much. We don’t know who else might check on you today. It’s a... precaution.”

“Pre... precaution?”

“How about this?” came to her a suggestion. “You let us worry about everything today and you have yourself a calm, relaxing time, staying here? You can sleep in more, you can laze about, maybe... read, if you can focus...? If anypony comes, we’ll take care of it. And in the evening, it will all be clear to you, I promise.”

... that wasn’t much of a suggestion, Roseluck thought. More like an offer... maybe desperate.

She didn’t want her friends to be desperate. Only safe. She felt herself nodding, though it was not out of conviction.

For the next hour she recalled laying in her bed. Trying to rock her head, come up with a coherent plan, thought. Memory. But it was hard. Something was missing, something crucial. And the more she focused on the confines of her mind, the less aware she was of her surroundings.

At some point she thought she heard the voice of Sortie from downstairs. She recognized it easily, even if it was muffled. She wasn’t sure how. The pegasus said something about the plan working and things being packed for transport...

She knew what was it about... and yet not.

Then came the mess in her consciousness again. Hours flew past, Roseluck hopelessly trying to hold onto them, pacing around her room. Her house. But every trot was a minute, every circle an hour...

She wanted to leave... but didn’t. She had the urge to stay inside, even as she spotted both Lily and Daisy working around the greenhouse. She could see them moving about sacks, tarps, removing weeds, pushing around gardening equipment. It would look like regular, everyday work for any onlookers, but Roseluck recognized experienced florists making certain that there would be room. For new flowers, seeds or even saplings. They were organizing the place. Filling gaps that allowed anypony to look in, too. Even making sure to leave the roof covered with the effort of cloth and tall greenery, in case of a wayward pegasus.

It was vital. The best idea at the moment. Though Roseluck still had no clue what it actually was. It was infuriating. And somewhat... sedating.

She recalled a later lunch with them... and then the evening. Coming like an ambush upon her.

Evening. Something was meant to happen. And so she found herself in the living room, staring at a particularly uninteresting piece of the floor. She had no idea for how long she had done that, but it felt like the best thing to do.

She finally heard Daisy’s voice. “Hey, Rose.”

She lifted her eyes up, seeing her friend a little disheveled, but smiling widely.

“We’ve finished the greenhouse, want to take a look?”

Roseluck didn’t feel like protesting. She should have been there. She didn’t know why, but she should have.

Her legs carried her on her own, though her gaze did register both Lily and Daisy paying great attention whether anypony was watching.

When they entered the glasshouse, Roseluck had to really focus to realize that it was the same place she knew. Her friends transformed it in a way to still appear regular from the outside... but the inside now had a grand, clear space in the middle, with emptied sacks and other materials providing a floor over what was usually soil and ground. All unnecessary plants were removed or replanted to the sides, forming a grand, circular glade of sorts, its edges marked with a wall of greenery and flowers.

And the place was warm. Humid. Lily and Daisy set the sprinklers in a way to provide a steady, constant, but delicate flow of watery mist, keeping constant temperature, but not being unbearable to anypony present, even with the moisture in the air.

“So... how do you find it?” Daisy asked, almost expectantly.

Roseluck knew the answer, even if not the topic. “I think it will suffice. There’s space and warmth...”

Lily clapped her hooves together. “Wonderful! This was hard work, but we’ve made it on time! Soon, th—”

“Hello?”

Roseluck wasn’t startled at all, but her friends did almost jump when a voice resounded in the garden outside. One that was heard about earlier that day.

“She’s here right now?!” Daisy asked in a panic. “What do we do?”

Lily bit her lip, but then shook her head. “We act normal. Roseluck is with us, everything is fine. We’ll... we’ll get rid of her before night falls completely.”

“Why the—” Roseluck tried to ask, but Daisy covered her mouth.

“Rose, dear, just stay quiet, please. Or act tired.”

Act? She was tired... the whole day. Unnaturally so...

Lily, in the meantime, approached the greenhouse’s entrance and waved. “Over here Redheart! We’re finishing work for the day!”

A few moments later Roseluck, in between the frame and her friend trying to cover as much of the way in as possible, spotted the nurse making her way closer.

“Oh! Good evening. Nopony opened Roseluck’s door. I thought that she might be sleeping, but wanted to be sure, so decided to find you two. How did she fare through the day? Was everything alright?”

Lily let out a little, nervous giggle. “Oh, much better. We didn’t want her to get back right into work, but she had a chance to get outside, watch us. Not to strain herself, but not to be left alone and all!”

... that wasn’t right, Roseluck thought. She wanted to open her mouth to clarify, but Daisy did her best to muffle her. Gently, but clearly.

Redheart asked again, standing right outside. “That’s good, that’s very good. And is she asleep already? I’d really like to check in on her.”

“Well, actually...” Lily hesitated for a moment, looking inside with a nervous glance. Yet then made a decision after all. “She’s here with us. We thought she’ll enjoy some night’s air and... and seeing what we’ve been doing around the glasshouse lately.”

Roseluck felt herself nodding to nopony in particular while Daisy made a panicked expression and removed her hoof right when Lily moved to the side.

Redheart glanced in, her face lighting up and then falling a little when she witnessed the mares. “Ah! Roseluck, good to see you about. How are you feeling?”

Not terrible, not great. Having some issues with concentration and my mind being scrambled a little for no reason... Like having forgotten something very crucial which is stopping everything from making any sense.

That’s what Roseluck would have said if she could. Instead, she just nodded once more. “I’m fine, thank you.”

The nurse blinked, glancing towards Lily, then Daisy and then back. “Are... you certain? You’re eyes are glassy, I can see th—”

“Humidity!” Daisy almost shouted. “Yes, humidity, we had to crank up the temperature, we’re expecting some colder guests. I-I mean, not guests as in guests, guests as in ‘new specimen’. F-flowers, that is! Which need warmth!”

Roseluck felt herself cringing. Not from the volume, strangely, but from how weak of an attempt that was for an explanation.

Redheart couldn’t have possibly bought that either. “... fillies, is she feeling unwell and you haven’t told me? She could be sick, or—!“

“Is everything alright here?” another familiar voice asked. Roseluck managed to spot, of all ponies, Bulwark, glancing in from behind the nurse who shifted to the side, startled.

“Oh, it’s you, Bulwark. I didn’t hear you approach. What are you doing here?”

The stallion looked about, quickly taking in the situation. “I’m after my shift, I thought that I would check on Miss Roseluck myself. Got a hoof in getting her out of that cavern, after all,” he replied in a flat tone.

It did not really calm Redheart down. She was only getting progressively more confused and worried. Visibly. It was only hard to tell about what precisely, having found herself in such a unique situation.

“Well, I would like to learn how she is doing as well!” she declared, exchanging glances with all gathered ponies. “I find Roseluck here, in a hot and humid greenhouse, looking like she doesn’t even know where she is!”

Stares were traded even further. Simply those that Redheart did not spot, continuing her protests.

“And I don’t understand why the two of you are saying nothing, she’s clearly unwell! We need to properly examine her and notify Prin—”

A flash of an arcane spell, verdant green like the plants around, made Roseluck flinch. The nurse’s sentence was turned into but an exhale as her eyes rolled back and she collapsed to the ground.

Bulwark was there to catch her fall easily, though his expression did not show any relief. Lily and Daisy gasped in the sudden shock.

Roseluck was the only one to take what happened easy... for reasons beyond her.

Reasons that escaped her.

Reasons that bothered her!

“Why am I alright with this...?” she asked to the space around her, as nopony seemed keen on explaining it to her at first.

... why was this happening? Why couldn’t she remember something that would make it all make sense? It could not have been that everypony lost their minds, it must have been something wrong with her!

She shook her head. Violently. Even as she felt Daisy’s hoof on her back.

“Rose, calm down, it’s alright—”

“It’s not alright!” Lily exclaimed exactly how Roseluck would have wanted to. Though the reason for it was different. “We were supposed to keep this quiet and without issues, I thought we can convince Redheart things are fine and now she...!” She pointed at the still mare. “Is she alright?!”

“Just unconscious,” Bulwark replied with a grimace. “And not for too long. I saw that things weren’t going smoothly and the last thing we needed was more attention, so I... well, acted.”

“Yes, but we were supposed to be cautious! Oh! This will surely upset—!”

Lily stopped herself by literally slapping her hoof against her lips, especially when the unicorn tensed up in an instant.

Thought he sighed in relief when she silenced herself. “We... shall find out soon enough, I suppose. The path is clear. Happy that your gardens are so close to the copse, less risky. But Sortie is also keeping watch for any stragglers.” He glanced down at the nurse’s limp form. “I’ll move her to the side for now, make sure she does not scream. Do you have spare rope around here?”

“I can find some.”

Roseluck bit her lip a little. Then her tongue. Feeling that familiar pain. She recalled it well, even among the chaos in her head.

“W... wait a moment,” she wanted to protest, against Daisy’s calming touch. It was starting to create a completely opposite effect. “I... we... cannot just... tie ponies up.”

“Rose, please, it’s alright.”

“It’s not... alright...” she riposted... and the fact that she could made her both relieved and worried.

Ugh, she so wanted things to make sense! Why it did not make sense? Why did everypony know what was happening but not her?!

What was this situation waiting for...?

She tried to trot forth, to stop Bulwark, but as soon as she took one step, the other became ten times harder. Daisy was still by her, not really using strength to stop her, but managing to nonetheless.

Roseluck felt on a leash... like she was the one being secured, unable to get away. Muffled. But the more she focused on that distress, the more the world around her sped up in a way she could not fully control.

Minutes passed, with Lily and Bulwark looking either outside, or at the unconscious Redheart. Tension was heating up the place, more than the humidity, especially when the sun went down completely and the night rolled in, blanketing the town in shadows. On this side in particular, as Roseluck’s house and their gardens faced a nearby, small thicket, towards which everypony else was glancing.

She would too, occasionally. Finding herself with nothing else to do. Maybe at least not for long. Maybe sense would emerge from it?

When an unspecified time in Roseluck’s mind had passed, Bulwark was the first to speak up. “They’re here.”

Lily trotted in place, equal parts giddy and anxious. “Oh! I hope this will be acceptable!”

To whom? Who was coming, causing that fear, that expectation...?

It was ‘who’. That was missing from her brain. And ‘who’ was arriving soon, finally bringing solutions with them...

Was the first pony crossing the threshold ‘who’? No, no it was not, that was just Cherry Fizz, carrying in a large sack. After him... no, not ‘who’, those were Royal Riff, as well as Open Skies and Clear Skies, helping out with a heavy chest. Then came Redwood Oak and Slate Stone... She knew them all. Ponyville residents and those that worked or were stationed here. Carrying luggage, rushed in by Sortie.

That... made sense. The plan was to have them help with the cavern. And now they came here, because...

... because of that ‘who’.

Roseluck felt like she was figuring it out finally. For some reason... was it the tension, the anticipation...? Something was building up inside her, ready to resurface, ready to appear, to make everything orderly.

Exactly like those ponies were doing to the space around her. Bringing in sacks and equipment that she kind of recognized from someplace. They were rolling out carpets, covering the ground elegantly, making sure that the tarps underneath remained securely there, now being but a foundation for softer materials. They were checking for gaps around, quickly exchanging glances and singular words, helped by Bulwark and Lily. Nine ponies doing rapid, meticulous work. Worth it for the sake of... sake of... the ‘who’.

Sortie finally clapped her hooves. “There, that will do it for now. We’ll organize transport for the rest soon. Let us not delay, however.” She stared Roseluck’s way. “Smile, it’s over.”

She didn’t understand.

Not until the pegasus left and then, a minute later, a mass of blue scales slithered in through the greenhouse’s door.

And a pair of violet, serpent eyes met hers.

She gasped and lost her balance for a moment. It was like a damn bursting in her mind. Memories flooded back in. Of the scales, of the pond, of the carpets, of the incense, of the... of the colors. Of everything that she was told to bury deep in her mind, for safety. She finally understood why her brain felt so tied up, so slowed. It was precaution. The smartest kind. What couldn’t have been remembered, couldn’t have been revealed!

And there was just one being that could make such a plan work! One being in this world that could have such power, locked behind the joy and bliss the hue of azure, purple and periwinkle.

“Master!” Roseluck exclaimed, she shouted, she praised! She stepped forth, almost tripping, only to be closer, to drink from his presence, as unworthy as she was of that.

And he, Cyrus, One Who Bestows Care, straightened himself, imperious and powerful, even in such an insignificant place like a greenhouse. He smiled widely, causing a jolt of happiness to energize her body.

“My Roseluck. It is wonderful to see you again, though the separation might have been only so short,” he spoke, his voice like the crushing waves, like thunder and wind, like melody and song. Majestic, frightening and awe-inspiring. And to hear him speak her name, turn to her directly, without distance other than one between a sovereign and subject? Honor like no honors!

She gave him a deep bow. One still unfit of a grand sovereign like him, but being as much as she could possibly do, little as she was in his magnificent presence.

And his satisfaction curled his lips even further, gifting her with joy to rival all joys.

“Rise, rise... I take it your mind recalls me now, then?”

She nodded fervently, scrambling up to her hooves. “Yes, Master, it does! Oh, how could I ever forget you, of all!” She almost berated herself. How was it even possible for one’s mind to erase the memory of a naga overlord?

Cyrus’ expression seemed a little quizzical as well, though maintained the mirth. His eyes turned keener, observant.

“Do you know how exactly have you forgotten me, my Roseluck?”

She quickly scavenged her mind. Very rapidly since Master looked pensive. Maybe displeased?! That couldn’t possibly stand! But... tried as she might have, she knew not the answer.

“N-no, Master, I... I know it was precaution, it must have been, and you must have been the one to do it, Master, as only your power can be so great, but how did you do that I do not recall...”

“What is the last thing you remember?” he further inquired.

“I... I...” she stammered, very much worried. Did she do something wrong? Why was Master so careful?

So... what did she recall? It was foggy, but she... she remembered a moment when she was told to head to Ponyville, that she needed to be a little bit dirtied up? Yes, yes, there was the plan! She was to get back home, say that she was stuck in the cavern! She did as she was asked and then she... she was supposed to wait until she would the Master!

“I... I know what was planned, I know I was sent here, I recall the moment when you ordered as such, Master, but... but before, it’s... all blurry,” she explained, ashamed that this was all she could muster.

The naga hissed in a prolonged way. Not necessarily in anger, but that low, menacing sound penetrated deep into Roseluck’s core, making her shiver and squeak. And not only her, the entire congregation shuddered, some ponies even kneeling down, not to be the target of this mounting emotion.

One pony let out a muffled squeal.

Roseluck glanced to the side and her eyes met Redheart’s panicked gaze. The nurse was trying to wriggle out of her bounds, get rid of the gag around her muzzle. She clearly understood what was happening, especially when Cyrus graced her with a stare.

“And who is she?”

Lily, until now in deep, respectful bow, lifted her head. “L-local nurse, Master. She was sent to check on Roseluck, we thought we... we shall get rid of her before your arrival, but that was not meant to be, so...”

“A medical examination for Roseluck? So she is expected to deliver a report soon?”

“M-most probably, Master.”

The naga hissed. This time in irritation. “Must I always modify plans by cause of my Slaves being careless?!”

Roseluck could have sworn the very greenhouse shook in its foundations when everypony did the exact same, simultaneously.

Cyrus took a deep breath and continued, shaking his head.

“I shall claim her in a moment then,” he declared, eliciting a muffled shriek from Redheart. He paid it no mind, however, turning to Roseluck. “I have suppressed your thoughts and memories with my Gaze and it seems that what I have been taught is correct. My Gaze shackles minds and creates Servants, Slaves and Thralls... but can, to safeguard myself and my court, shape and change minds to some degree.” He paused momentarily. “And how did this day look like for you, my Roseluck?”

She felt herself stammering a little, trying to answer as perfectly as she could. Master sounded satisfied with the outcome, but not with his faulty belongings!

“I... there a-are moments I don’t remember and I felt like... like I was locked in my own h-head? Time was passing strangely, I-I could not move freely, I...”

“Yes...” he muttered under his breath. “It fits and works, indeed, but the cost... By the Coil of Cautions and Secrets...”

He turned around, looking over the gathered, shifting and slithering in place. He was deliberating something fiercely, considering, planning ahead. And, locked deep in thought that Roseluck could not ever dare to fathom, he was so... stately and majestic.

She hoped that she could help. Master deserved all the pleasures and amenities she could provide, that was his due. If aid provided him in his design was one of those luxuries she could grant, then she was going to do so!

The naga finally spoke, having coiled upon himself and risen up, adding a few more inches to his already imposing, grandiose self.

“Heed me, my court. Though my Gaze is powerful and without equal, it’s intricacy overwhelms minds of the young ones with beguilement and forgetfulness. Which is why it will fall doubly upon them alone, as loyal Slaves, to secure their Master’s future glory with silence and caution.”

Roseluck felt a surge of excitement, shared among everypony around... bar Redheart, still trying to desperately move away or scream for help. Nopony paid her much mind. She wouldn’t be heard outside and she would soon know better than to try and escape.

Cyrus continued, empowered by the loyal stares and eager readiness. “They shall speak not a word of what is transpiring, not to their families, not to their friends, not to their colleagues. They shall return to their daily lives, as if nothing happened. For a few days, at least, I shall stay here, concealed from the curious gazes and hostile wills. When this... misadventure of Roseluck will be but another ‘happy ending’ in the young one’s memories, plans shall be enacted.

“Until then, and after, if any of them spots even a hint of suspicion, they shall inform Slaves Bulwark and Sortie, or come here, to the gardens and talk with Slaves Lily and Daisy. Nopony is to make any moves on their own,” the naga accentuated, his gaze escaping to the tied-up nurse, “or their Master shall exact punishment in accordance.”

Everypony promptly nodded, even Roseluck, these words invoking something primal and instinctive in her. Dread before the ire of a greater being. The right kind of dread.

Cyrus then spread his forelegs wide, becoming even more grandiose and splendorous. Making her think of an avatar of a serpent deity deep within ancient jungles, speaking to its followers. She would read about those in fantasy books. But fiction had just become resplendent reality right before her.

“Yet those that shall perform their duties well, shall receive the greatest reward there is. The gratitude of their Master and sovereign... and the bliss that can come with it.”

With a practiced motion, rotating around with but small shifting of the scales, Cyrus graced all the ponies with but a glance... but one filled with azure, purple and periwinkle.

And the reaction all around was immediate, Roseluck could attest for it. No sooner than her eyes met this mesmerizing set of hues, did her heart soar and her mind go blank. All her thoughts drowned immediately in the light and her very soul felt calmed and sedated in a way that was impossible to describe with a word other than utter, overwhelming bliss. She was lost in an ocean of tints and throes, of shades of magic and shivers of delight... She could barely remain standing, her knees buckling from this heavenly joy, however brief. She wanted for it to continue, to smother her conscience and will until she was locked forever, afloat for eternity in this passion.

It wasn’t her decision, though, but the Master’s. When she came to, she realized that Cyrus, after tending to his court in this most generous fashion, focused on Redheart, whose struggles were weakening by the second under the power of the Gaze.

Soon, she too would feel this overwhelming pleasure that came from submitting to the will of the naga.

Having come to from the euphoria eventually, Daisy and Lily cautiously made their way around to Roseluck. Smiling sheepishly. The latter rubbed one of her forelegs, calming herself from more than just the pleasure of the Gaze.

“So... Rose, we’re... we’re sorry we couldn’t tell you,” she whispered, not to interrupt Master at work. “We were told that any, any mention and you would have remembered everything. We couldn’t have known if the Princess would come to check on you, or anypony else and... and even a breath about what happened could have been—”

“It’s alright, really,” Roseluck interrupted, uneasy at seeing her best friends so uncomfortable. Especially after that profound rapture they had just communally experienced. “I wasn’t making it any easier, it was just... so bizarre. Like I was underwater in my own head.”

“Definitely must have been weird,” Daisy agreed, trying to be quiet herself. “We’re glad you’re back with us. Looks like our little dare ended up as a lot more.”

Lily giggled behind her hoof. “Definitely more. Now I wonder what Master has planned for the future.”

“That’s not for us to discuss, girls. Only to enact,” Roseluck reminded them.

“Yes, you’re right. But look at you, cautioning retainer, you. Guess that’s why the Master cherishes you so much, Rose,” Daisy told her with a wink. “You’ll definitely enjoy some nice... boons from him, just you wait.”

Roseluck felt her muzzle heating up and changing color at her friend’s daring implication. “Dee, stop it. I recall what you were talking about during the bath but I’m just one of Master’s possessions, I’m not special.”

“I think you are. Master’s special coil warmer.”

“Lil!”

The three of them suppressed giggling, Roseluck almost fanning herself. She glanced Cyrus’ way. He was murmuring something under his breath to Redheart, most likely instructing her for the immediate future. Her eager stare and fierce nodding was the more inspired when the naga lifted her chin with a graceful but commanding motion.

And Roseluck had to admit... if that would be the Master’s will, she would remain in his scales, giving them heat and comfort, for as long as he would command. What an honor that would be, to just remain in his august presence...

A few moments and orders later, ponies started leaving the greenhouse in an organized manner, by one or pairs, returning home and leaving behind only Roseluck and her friends. Cyrus finally turned to them and was met with their eager bows.

“Not the grandest of places, but there shall be time and opportunity to occupy a proper residence,” he began with a stern, but warm voice. “They have done well enough. I hope this does not interfere with them maintaining their social roles as gardeners and florists?”

Daisy quickly shook her head. “No, Master, not at all, we can maintain work with our patches outside and—”

“Wondrous,” Cyrus interrupted, rendering her silent. “Now the Slave and Slave Lily leave. Roseluck, you shall remain here.”

She felt a surge of excitement coursing through her. And her friends still exchanged impish glances with her.

It was enough to be rewarded with Master’s very attention, anything additional... no, she was unworthy of it.

When the doors closed, she saw Cyrus looking about, taking in the place, slowly slithering towards a pile of leathers and cushions that have been prepared for him.

“I feel like an exotic specimen in a display...” he uttered with a mixture of embarrassment and amusement. “To think the son of Dharhyushs would have to hide like a burglar in the moonlit gardens...”

Roseluck dared to step forth, hearing his tone. “Master... this is temporary. A-and for your safety. Surely, whatever you are planning share bear fruit and you will find yourself in a dwelling more befitting you and your magnificence.”

He glanced back at her with a smile that she could have described as... wistful. “A Slave encouraging the Master?”

She felt her ears folding as she lowered her head, embarrassed. “I... I’ve overstepped, Master, I...”

“No, my Roseluck...” he told her, making his way to the prepared resting place. “You have not, for being a Slave is not your role. Nor is it my will.” He hissed, slowly burying himself in the mound of fabric and fur, only to emerge on the other side. “Wondrous... the heat and the humidity... Even in such a lowly place it is a blessing, by the Endless Coils...”

Roseluck smiled, hearing that. Master’s joy was her joy, after all. And his glance her way filled her to the brim with happiness.

And when he beckoned her to join him, her heart pounded in her chest.

She gingerly found her place by his side, though not allowing herself to relax. What if he needed something else? She needed to be ready, constantly.

He spotted her eagerness and chuckled, his muscular torso rising up from the bedding steadily and nearing her. “You are yet another blessing, my Roseluck. Of the kind I shall pay great attention to,” he said and she looked up at his majestic visage.

“Th-thank you, Master...” she whispered, fighting his breathtaking closeness, his statuesque build making her shiver.

“Now, I want you to pay attention...” he hissed almost seductively... and his eyes filled with the three colors of his Gaze.

Roseluck drank from them, she gorged herself on this feeling, the vertigo taking her to unobstructed heights of bliss in but a moment. She felt her lips parting, letting out a coo of sheer delight. She could feel the mesmerizing stare working its way through her mind, reaching every corner, every nook of it, filling it with pleasure that could not possibly be understood.

She was almost on the verge of panting, so vivid, so visceral and potent the enchantment felt. So eager was she to embrace it all. All that Cyrus was generous to give her, as her Master, her monarch, her god.

His voice, in her head, sounded as clear as the sweetest of melodies and as mighty as a crack of thunder. “Awaken, my Servant.”

A jolt traversed her nerves, evoking a gasp, a shudder, a spasm. She felt herself falling upon the furs, exhausted, satisfied and heaving... in the best... in the...

... in the worst possible way.

For her mind shed the shackles of the Gaze. And freed, realized its position.

She found herself thinking. Again. Finally. As herself. Not this... this... this puppet he had turned her into!

She recalled it. She recalled everything. When he ordered her to be obedient through his hypnosis. To forget. To be docile and act as befitting his plan! She remembered her day, her struggles as a prisoner of her own mind and body! Sedated, drugged by his vile magic! Those glimpses of consciousness trying their best to evoke reason in her, to get her out of this slavery, they were now so obvious, so desperate!

She kept her eyes closed, fighting the urge to scream, to run, to cry. She was herself again... as much as she could. Which meant that she had to keep fighting, like she had been. There was no other way. Not when she was already so deep in his grasp.

Speaking of which... she felt Cyrus’ arm encompassing her in a gesture that was meant to be reassuring, but felt only invasive and revolting to her.

“You’re surely tired, my Roseluck... To return from a Slave’s state is draining, I understand. But now you are again my Servant. And I shall take care of you as it befits you,” she heard him whispering, his snake tongue dancing around the tip of her ear.

She wanted to scream. To wail. To kick and bite and...! And...!

... she had to withstand this. If she were to ever have a chance. If her friends would ever have a chance.

“Thank you, Master...” she but murmured, in the disgusting tone of weary gratefulness.

Cyrus simply moved closer to feel her heat against himself. Like a giant, blue leech, feeding off of her.

“Now sleep. Find your rest,” he whispered gently.

No. She would not find her rest.

Not until she would find her freedom.

Chapter VIII – The Captivity and the Deliverance

View Online

The night was long and full of scales...

They were encompassing Roseluck, surrounding her... Holding her close to the most revolting creature she had ever had the displeasure of bumping into. And only those few nights ago.

A terrible autocrat. A disgusting tyrant! Who was treating her as his toy, as his plaything and possession and Harmony knew what else he had on his reptile mind.

As if that wasn’t terrible enough, he had plans to change the entire town of Ponyville into his personal domain, most likely. And, if Roseluck would guess, that wasn’t the end of his ambitions.

The...! The snake! Ironically and not!

She would love to exhale and ease all that tension by getting up and taking a walk, but she couldn’t possibly leave Cyrus’ clutches without rousing him up. Infuriating.

The only good thing about the current situation, was that Roseluck could vent and condemn him in the comfort of her own mind.

Whatever had occurred, whether it had been her defiance in the crucial moments, or the sudden shifts in her mental states lately, she did not know. But what she was well and fully aware of, laying in between the coils of her “Master” was that the treacherous voice of her mind was pretty much completely muffled at the moment.

Oh, it was there, without a doubt, Roseluck would not dare to be that naïve. It was ready to resurface with its insidious whispers.

Like an addiction. Exactly like that. She bet that, if again this urge in her own brain to submit to Cyrus’ Gaze were to be indulged, it would be doubly hard to break away from it, despite her being in relative control of herself.

To think of what had befallen Daisy and Lily and everypony else enslaved by his magic was a terrible pastime... and still not as terrible as their fate.

At the very moment, however, Roseluck thought clearer. To her relief... and her hope, that it was a start of fighting back directly after all.

She had to figure something out. She had to stop Cyrus somehow. Obviously, there were a few obvious solutions. For example – Princess Twilight Sparkle. If there was anypony that could deal with this monster, it was her and the Elements of Harmony. The issue would be connecting her in a way that would not endanger anypony, nor alert the naga. Roseluck wouldn’t believe him powerful enough to withstand the Princess’ power aided with the Elements... but a cornered snake would undoubtedly strike back.

Oh, and she was more than convinced that, when threatened, Cyrus would make sure to use her friends as bargaining chips, maybe even... even meat shields. He seemed like a creature that could spew words about loyal service and repayment for it, but when he himself would be threatened...!

Roseluck’s muscles tightened a little as Cyrus’ arms and coils held her a little firmer. Parasitic in the naga’s desire of drinking from her body’s heat.

She wasn’t going to spend the rest of her existence as a pony heater!

There was a way out, she was sure of it.

For now, all she had was to wait, unfortunately. The sun would be up in an hour, she figured. The greenhouse would be warmed up again by its rays and the naga would stir to plan and scheme. She was not expecting him to make his way outside in any way, this place provided him with just enough of a lair until... until he would have enough ponies in his clutches to seek a yet more comfortable space for himself and his assets.

She lifted her foreleg up, covering her eyes with it and thinking. Thinking hard.

She wasn’t wrong about the time, at least. When the golden light of the morning began encompassing the glass, she could feel the temperature rising ever so slightly. And with it, her “Master” stirred and yawned.

She gulped at the sight of his body stretching out, revealing the muscles and the strength hiding in them. At least, it wasn’t a force directed at her. What she received was gentleness, both in gesture and voice.

“My Roseluck...” he muttered, his violet eyes still clouded with the remnants of sleep. His scaled touch caressed her temple. “You are awake already?”

“Good morning, Master,” she greeted him in the least suspicious way she could. “I woke up not long before... but I figured you wished to slumber in. And who am I to take away my heated body from you?”

She felt like gagging, but suppressed the instinct.

Unlike the naga, whose drowsy smile beamed at her. “Your loyal assistance is appreciated, Roseluck... and your warmth is far greater than that of this garden, though I take from both to banish the bleak and cold dreams.”

“Then I am doubly glad I’ve allowed you rest, Master,” she told him with as much of a smile as she could muster. “Would you wish for some breakfast? I can fetch something from my house.”

“No need to rush, Roseluck. Your friends shall check in at an opportune moment. And I am not planning on making any further moves on the town and young one denizens for at least a few days, so there is plenty of time,” he said, stretching further. Something popped in his tail and he shuddered. “Mmmm, yes... Your misadventure shall be put to the back of the minds... and then I shall take to the front of those.”

So there was, indeed, some time. And yet none of it to waste.

“I understand, Master, of course... I should probably appear today publicly, at least for a while. Maybe not help around the garden, but...”

Cyrus stretched his neck and nodded. “Indeed, my Roseluck. If Slave Redheart did as she had been instructed, you are deemed rested just enough to help out around, alongside your friends. It was, after all, simply a very unfortunate case of being lost in the woods...”

“And not meeting my glorious Master,” Roseluck finished the sentences as she imagined he would like her to.

He did, considering how he stroked her back. Invoking an involuntary shiver that was as nice as treacherous. “Well said, well said. Such a pity that not everypony before realized how much of an honor that is...” he said and then blinked, shaking his head. “Cold thoughts,” he hissed, maneuvering his tail deeper into the furs... and more around Roseluck’s lower body. “I have enough of those cold thoughts!”

The tone he used seemed a little... off, she thought. And since, right now, she couldn’t very much get up, she might have at least showed some fake interest.

Besides, could this be the same topic he had before hinted at? Maybe, despite his reluctance...

“Could I banish those worries with more than my heat, Master?” she inquired in a soft, tamed tone.

Cyrus closed his eyes, burrowing himself deeper in his bedding... and burrowing his head in the crook of her neck. She gulped a little, as his fanged muzzle rested next to her throat, but he didn’t seem to understand that as a sign of displeasure.

“Your warm body does nicely... and it was just a little chill,” he said. Deflecting, quite visibly, even for his snake self. “Then again... I do not believe I ever had a chance to share where does this particular discomfort come from.”

Roseluck felt her ears perking up and she gathered as much focus as she could, even with the abomination being so dangerously close. Perhaps, just perhaps, this distance would be shortened, so to speak, for her to learn something useful.

“Master... I’m here to listen if you would deem that helpful, you should remember that,” she offered with that little bit of conviction.

And to her hidden excitement, the offer was accepted, as Cyrus took a deep breath before speaking up. It was as if he were preparing to lift a great burden. Perhaps off his shoulders after all.

“Where to start... The lair you have stumbled upon was not my first in the lands that the young ones call ‘Equestria’. Before, I took for my domain a canyon, near what your tongue names ‘the Badlands’, I presume,” he explained, braving whatever mental barriers he had step by step.

Or, rather, sliver by sliver.

“Quite inaccurately, I would say. The sun there is hot and boisterous, the wind brings the smell of wild grass and freedom and promise. And my lair had access to something that resembled an abandoned mining shaft, with a grand lake of water... How bad can such lands be?”

Roseluck read about that part of the continent before. For a creature like him, those could have maybe provided. But ponies avoided those territories with care, or at least ventured there with correct and careful preparation. Which begged the question.

“But... it does not seem a proper place to find a court, Master.”

“Quite right, my Roseluck,” the naga replied, shifting a little around the furs for even more comfort and warmth. “However, you must know well how much power is there in rumors. It has been like that for centuries... And rumors about riches hidden in the rocks I believe still cause a number of adventurers and explorers to venture just there. Peculiar. I suppose when one lacks the right perspective...” He fell silent for a breath. “They would risk their lives for a speck of gold in the river sand, for a glint of silver among the bland rock. Such petite seams of ore... what are they, really? A grain of sand compared to a desert of our ancient riches...” He paused, then shook his head. “Yet those grains summoned. Lead the young ones by the way of my lair.

“Unfortunately, as you have logically asked about,” he added, and Roseluck zeroed in on his words even more, “being far away from civilization meant safety and a wondrous location, but still limited resources. I couldn’t well afford to start my court there, that is right. I was aiming, rather, to find somepony useful and worthy. So they would be my first opening, to then venture forth into your lands, to find a better place and plan ahead with their aid.”

“I... understand, Master. Ponyville is plentiful, a much better place to start building your influence,” Roseluck told him, much to his joy, expressed in a dreamy smile that she caught onto in the corner of her vision.

She hated coddling him, but this was for a greater cause.

“Indeed...” he agreed. “Still, as I mentioned before, those ‘Badlands’ can bring good. For I did find who I was looking for. A comely and witty young one. She was called... called Hidden Track.”

He spoke the name and then hissed profoundly. It was a piercing sound, not even because of its proximity. There was a tone in it, a strange, ancient song that resonated deep within Roseluck’s core.

It sang of... loss.

Yes. Roseluck, even brandishing the feelings she had, could easily read into the gloom of that sound. However scary, it was filled with a sort of longing that brought to mind only the most unpleasant scenarios.

She wasn’t going to encourage or hurry Cyrus in any way. This was already a crucial opening she had found. She simply couldn’t squander it.

And, thankfully, the naga began talking again, in a note almost wistful, as he was braving more and more cold obstacles in his mind, Roseluck knew that much.

“Hidden Track... She had eluded me for a long time. She knew something was tracking her, keeping an eye on her treks and campsites, though she couldn’t possibly expect my glorious self. She did her absolute best and, by the Endless Coils, did she prove her worth. Such cunning and skill. Not to mention that, by the Endless Coils, no naga would be ashamed to have a retainer like her, she could represent the very Nagaraja without shame, such was her bearing and aspect!” he praised. And genuinely, much to Roseluck’s surprise. “When I finally cornered her and bound her with my Gaze, I was most definitely honored about such a superb find.”

“She must have been very special, Master,” Roseluck replied, trying to form in her mind the image of a mare that would make such an impression on him. She avoided that natural sting of jealousy, as she knew it was only due to the spell in her mind.

Cyrus in the meantime did nod into her neck, clutching her just a little tighter. Did she imagine it, or did a shudder pass through him? He wasn’t still cold, she wouldn’t think. This was something far deeper.

“She was incredible. Not that this takes away from your worth, Roseluck...” he ascertained her.

“Thank you, Master...” she replied, now forced to ignore the little sting of joy. She had to suppress any of such feelings as long as she could.

But could she stop her curiosity, when the stakes were as they were?

“What happened, Master? Why is there sadness in your powerful voice...?”

Cyrus shook his head, his eyes squinting even harder before he opened them wide. She recognized that he saw something truly... horrifying for him in his very mind. Something that caused quite a vicious reaction. Granting him with the expression of a frightened little serpent, rather than a humongous, slithering monster.

“I kept her in the lair, to be safe. I explained to her, much like did to you, even more meticulously and with considerable joy, what is required of her as a Servant. I told her of my plans and I taught her of my history, as much as she was willing to listen...” A hint of a smile crossed his lips. “She was... impetuous at times. Even if I could tell her adventurer’s heart found its joy in the tales. I educated her on her position, on her privileges, on her rewards...” his voice turned into seductive whispers as a fanfare of colors escaped his eyes.

Roseluck managed to quickly look the other way, as Cyrus was thankfully targeting an unspecified piece of the greenery around and not her own eyes. And he didn’t even spot that, as his true gaze was far in the past.

“She was going to be my stepping stone into your lands. No. The cornerstone of my glory. She would find me my court, she would usher her... your kin into my coils and she would be my herald. With all the splendor that emanated from me, she would illuminate your lands. I would have put her above all others, her bloodline to be praised for generations to come... But...”

He paused, his tongue flicking out a number of times, as if looking for something, tasting the air. Or maybe invoking back something that much more vividly.

“I recall the day. Warm sun, fresh wind against my scales, as I carefully patrolled for stragglers and unlucky explorers. The scent of anticipation and distant grasslands, hovels of the young ones calling me forth. I recall it so well... Hidden Track I left in the cavern, to guard it and clean it somewhat. I was planning to venture on in but a couple of weeks, with enough supplies for both of us to reach a place near the closest, proper settlement and began enacting my plans. And when I came back for the night, with rest in mind... I didn’t find her in the cavern.”

“She... she escaped, Master?” Roseluck asked timidly, seeing as the naga’s voice was gaining in force. Force that she would not wish to stand against. It wasn’t anger, though. No, it was a cold, grim determination which was hiding something behind it.

Something that had been wounded and now bore a scar...

“She was planning on escaping, yes...” he revealed, his upper lip twitching once as a hiss gathered deep in his throat. “Not that she could venture far, I thought, nor reach the canyon’s top without my aid. I planned for that when preparing my lair, only I could safely gain access to it, but... But that wasn’t her concept,” he declared with a touch of nostalgia that did not manage to dispel even a sliver of his mounting temper. “She was clever even in her... her desperation.”

With a smooth motion, he suddenly rose up. Still holding Roseluck in the coils, yes, but his torso moved up and away. As if pulling himself away from what was too harsh on his mind.

And she panicked, more so due to being kept still like she was. Concerned that at the very crucial moment he faltered and closed up, robbing her of the opportunity to learn something vital in her own, captive situation.

That wasn’t the case, however, much to Roseluck’s relief. The naga simply leaned away, reaching one of the sacks that were brought last night to the greenhouse. He was searching for something in them, speaking still.

“I found her after a brief search. She stood at a small outcropping, overlooking the river which was at the canyon’s bottom. I called for her, confused. I had no idea what was her motivation, or her concept... at that time. And now it all seems so... blatant. Sssash’ah’asss... Eternal shame on the son of Dharhyushs that he couldn’t see what was just before his eyes.”

Roseluck felt a chill down her spine. Strong enough to feel one of the coils tightening around her to prevent her from slipping from its grasp. She shuddered all over when he turned to check on her... but he understood her reaction right away and didn’t comment on it. It must have been equally... blatant.

“She...” Cyrus spoke again, looking at Roseluck almost sorrowfully now. “She turned to me, her eyes closed. She told me that she will not understand, never understand. That she will not follow, no matter what glory I would envision and how near the top I would place her among my possessions. That she can no longer sit idly by as the voice in her head is telling her to be complacent, that she can no longer stand any of it... And she said that...”

He swallowed, as if the words he was meaning to say were some unpleasant medicine, causing his face to scrunch and his throat to burn and clench.

“She said that she is... free.”

He spoke the word with absolute disdain. And only then did Roseluck spot that he was holding something in his scaled forelegs.

A piece of material. Like from a set of firm clothing. Torn away.

Cyrus’ face fell, but his neck was shuddering, so much was he trying to contain himself. “I... I lunged forward, hissing her name in absolute terror... I tried, by the Endless Coils, I tried,” he uttered, shaking his head and baring his fangs, which worked that much more vividly than gritting one’s teeth. “But this... is all I caught.”

Roseluck couldn’t find the words at first, couldn’t get them through her own throat, which felt parched and dry. “M-Master... you mean that she...?”

Cyrus hissed in a prolong fashion, letting out a sigh and all of the tension which had gathered in him. For a moment it looked like he was leaking air entirely, his posture slumping a little and his face losing any traits of majesty.

“I know not, my Roseluck...” he finally replied, rubbing that piece of cloth as if invoking something more from it. A smell... or a memory of a touch. “I dived into the water below after her... but never found her. I doubt she made it to the shore, as much... as much as I would wish that she had. She deserved better than to succumb to such madness,” he said, his muscles trying to tense, but failing miserably. “For it must have been madness, surely.”

He declared, looking towards the glass ceiling, the greenery and the sprinkler system, as if any of those could explain this strange mystery to him.

Roseluck, unlike them, understood. She was grasping so naturally what he, in all his pride and all his ancient, impossible logic, simply couldn’t arrive at.

He still couldn’t see what was blatant. For her and for all the ponies of all tribes.

And his words only reinforced this observation. “I did everything I should have, everything I’ve been taught. I gifted Hidden Track with attention, regaled her with the peytral, explained her role as the closest young one to a naga, how vital and honorable that role is, I was even generous, granting her closeness and bliss. And yet she... she...” He shook his head again in utter disbelief. “The young ones should have never been left on their own for so long. Our domains never should have crumbled. It allowed madness to enter the world, disguised under the notion of freedom.”

He put the piece of cloth, the memento of Hidden Track, against his forehead, closing his eyes. It almost looked like he was praying for a good moment.

“It is not freedom to cast one’s destiny away, to rob yourself of the future, when the future is so bright...”

There was something sincerely sad in his tone. Sorrowful from his own, alien perspective. For once, Roseluck was convinced that she was hearing the absolute truth from the naga.

But his truth wasn’t the universal truth, no?

She felt that twinge of sadness herself. But that was simply her empathy and, quite likely, his lasting influence in her mind. But could she bring herself to actually feel sorry for his loss...?

Definitely for the unfortunate mare, surely, but for him?

No. Roseluck felt that it was beyond even her.

Cyrus was unaware of it, however. And when he glanced at her once more, after a moment of meditation over his past, he let out a long, exhaling hiss. One that seemed to have granted him a measure of closure.

“I... wish to thank you, sincerely, my Roseluck. I had not a chance to speak of those terrible, cold memories before. I feel... refreshed to have revealed that burden...”

She only smiled, as much as she could force herself to. “Think nothing of it, Master, I am simply so happy that I could help. One shouldn’t deal with such memories alone.”

She rested one of her hooves gently on his scaled tail and the gesture invoked a lopsided grin from him too.

“You are a gift, my Roseluck. A gift for me to deal with all of my cold plights. You bring the warmth of the Seas of Sands and the light of the bright sun with your presence,” he praised her and that too felt genuine as much as Roseluck would hate to admit it. “Soon, when I am established and my court can thrive, you will be exalted above all of your kin.”

Roseluck gave him a reverential bow of her head. Fighting her obedient side, which flared back a little at the promise of a reward from the naga.

“Master, you are the one worthy of glory, I am just your humble Servant.”

“And that humility shall take you far, my Roseluck,” Cyrus told her, approaching with his torso and giving her an almost paternal tap on her head. “Your help right now shall be duly recognized. And when there is time in the eve, you can expect... bliss.”

He promised and she shivered. Without a doubt he would see it as joyous anticipation, but... it was anything but that. Well, in the vast majority. That small, treacherous part of her have stirred for a moment and Roseluck did her best to push it back hard.

Since a naga’s recognition could have meant only one thing as reward. One, tri-colored thing.

Cyrus’ smile was all the more joyous now. “My Slaves and your friends should arrive soon, I believe. We both need a meal and you have to maintain the fiction that yours was just a minor misadventure, as I have stated... But, even so and wherever you are, know that your Master is with you, even if but hidden well in your mind... and that he is pleased with your service.”

His hisses were getting more and more dangerous. Especially if such a premise were to be anchored in Roseluck’s head, to fester in it all day in rising expectations for the evening... So she did her best to ignore it outright.

And decided that she needed to do something, anything that day still, to try and undermine this monster’s plans.

Sure enough, not a couple minutes later both Lily and Daisy did arrive, bringing some food for Cyrus in a fashion that definitely made it look like a loyal offering. And they were also ready to take Roseluck back home, to keep the necessary appearances.

The naga released all to go freely for the reminder of the day, having decided to unpack more and organize the greenhouse to his liking. Which meant the three could plan out their activities as they usually would have been doing.

Well, not everything could be kept “the usual”, at least when it came to the two of them, Roseluck soon realized. It became blatant right after they exited the greenhouse, firstly in the form of a few, playful jabs.

“So... any special rewards from the Master you want to talk about after all, Rose?” Daisy asked in a conspiratorial whisper, so appropriate when it came to discussing such inappropriate matters.

“Dee! I swear, behave yourself!” Roseluck replied quickly. And with far, far less of the regular joy of gossip. The three of them did enjoy the grapevine, naturally, but at the moment it was all marred with the realization of best friends being under a truly vile influence.

Actually it was more than enough to ruin the mood completely for Roseluck. And yet she couldn’t very well be angered at them. The source of their plights had just been left behind, like a lizard in a huge container.

Still, Lily did spot that Roseluck’s face fell much faster than it should have. “What? Can’t we be happy that our bestie found herself being chosen by the Master as so special?”

“That is still inappropriate. What happens with the Master in private, stays private,” Roseluck replied, trying not to turn it into a proper snap at her best friend.

“That sounds to me like you’re confirming something,” was the only retort. A little mischievous, but in good heart... just of askew mind.

Roseluck shook her head. Interacting with the two of them wasn’t going to be easy for her, she had realized that quite early on... but this was becoming far more difficult than she had imagined.

She was in almost-full possession of her senses. They weren’t. If it was anything like what she recalled about the previous days of being under stronger magical influence... Well, when the three of them were suffering from the spell equally, things appeared... normal. Enchanted, charmed, cursed, but fraudulently normal. The fact that they were all Slaves was just that. A fact. Not to be worried about, but to embrace.

But from Roseluck’s Servant perspective, considering her lack of true loyalty? This was... appalling.

But was that how it worked and what Cyrus knew would happen in the long run? When everypony were enslaved, lacked the outside perspective, shackled tightly by the Gaze... the new norm was so easy to accept and follow?

“Alright, Dee, let’s leave her alone,” Lily finally said with a roll her eyes, breaking Roseluck out of those ruminations. “She obviously doesn’t feel like talking. Fair enough. But I bet you’ll spill the beans eventually, Rose...”

That was the plan, actually. About all of it.

Roseluck felt bad and grateful at the same time that she didn’t have to continue this exchange. She expected this duality of feelings to persist through the day. Speaking of which, she would have to manage to go through with a plan before the evening... because her mind was slipping occasionally to think of only one, promised moment. And reaching it would be very bad for her ideas...

... but what was the plan, exactly?

Roseluck needed to think of something, to find a way to subvert Cyrus or maybe even get his whole design crushing down upon him by revealing his presence... but as much as Lily and Daisy were helping her around, they were without a doubt keeping an eye on her. Was it loyalty invoked by the spell itself or the naga’s additional caution that he had conveyed to them during the time Roseluck couldn’t remember, she wasn’t sure. But neither scenario was optimistic, as she could fairly easily bet that they would do whatever was in their power to intercept her actions.

And she doubted that her position above theirs would overturn the naga’s commands, even considering the hierarchy of the “court”.

Roseluck’s mind did not even want to mention that were she to say to a random citizen of Ponyville that a serpentine monster had made their home in the greenhouse, she would look raving mad even by the local, rather loose standards. Or viewed as a little shook from her unfortunate escapade.

No, she had to do it right, as she fully expected to have one and only one proper chance for at least a while.

The day progressed rather smoothly. A few random ponies came about to ask how she was and she did her best to answer with as much truth as she could. She was tired and, indeed, a little shaken. And she was glad to be back. She would feel better soon, as everypony was convincing her of in return.

Unaware how treacherous those sentences were to her mind, even if the voice in her head was constantly and successfully pushed back.

Still, she would hope for getting better, yes. As soon as the threat beginning with that hissing “c” would be gone.

At one point in the early afternoon Bulwark came to check in on things around the store. Also nurse Readheart stopped by, to take another, faux report on Roseluck’s well-being. And to convey that none of the other “courtiers” had spotted anything worrying through the town. No suspicions, no strange questions asked.

Drat.

Still, Roseluck bade her time, hoping to spot her chance. Hoping, almost praying that it would happen on the same day, because the longer this situation lasted the more time Cyrus had to plot and scheme his moves against her friends and neighbors... She simply had to dream of an opportunity revealing itself soon enough.

And, as providence would have it, it did. And, further thanks be to it, she managed to prepare in advance for it a little bit during the day’s chores.

Ponyville had, for some time now, a very important and friendly resident. One that, despite her station, was very close to her subjects.

Right in the evening, just before the closing time of the store and just as Roseluck, alongside Lily and Daisy, was getting ready to bring in the last pots from the stands, a certain, lavender mare appeared at the end of the street, casually making her way towards the shop.

And Roseluck’s heart thumped faster.

As did her friends’, though for a different reason altogether, she dreaded.

“Princess Twilight,” Daisy whispered in a slight panic, trying not to show it at least with body language. Though she was close to dropping one of the flowers. “She wants to check on you again!”

Lily gave her friend a little shove still. “Keep it together, Dee. She’ll ask some questions and that’s all, surely.”

Roseluck hoped for the same. Minus the “that’s all” part, obviously.

“Stay calm, girls. Act natural,” she advised the two, as acting the Servant part before them should have dulled the caution on their side.

Roseluck needed the perfect moment, one on one. And she had the means of assuring it.

Or so she hoped.

Princess Twilight, in the meantime, closed the distance to the store, even from a long way away gracing all of them with an honest smile. Unsurprisingly, even just one aspect of Friendship was enough to warm the atmosphere for Roseluck, and not only because she was anticipating her chance with baited breath.

That was real magic, which the Princess hoped everypony would learn. Not Cyrus’ vile trickery.

“Hello! I was hoping to find the three of you before the evening,” Her Highness cheerfully greeted them, which caused a set of two more and one less anxious bows. “Please, there’s really no need. I just wanted to come by and see Roseluck. How are you doing? I hope you’re better?” the alicorn inquired, with genuine interest.

Roseluck did nod, hoping that very same interest would aid her. “Yes, Your Highness, I hope to say so. And I’m, again, grateful that you have organized the search, though... I feel like I have occupied too much time and effort of yours. And Ponyville’s!” she added with a little, nervous chuckle.

Too nervous. One just enough to spawn attention, she hoped. Princess Twilight was good at spotting such things, right?

The alicorn did chuckle in reply, first and foremost. “Please, Roseluck, it’s nothing. We couldn’t have possibly left you to fend for yourself in the woods! I’m just glad the efforts weren’t in vain.”

“So you say they could have gone for longer?” Roseluck framed the question in such a way.

“Why... of course!” was the royal reply. Slightly confused royal reply. “Friendship means being ready to help as long as possible! Especially when somepony is in deep trouble.”

Roseluck wished to speak, maybe comment on the inadvertent pun, but Daisy cut in from the side. “Yes! Exactly! Thankfully the deep trouble’s over!”

Lily nodded fervently. “Yup! Rose’s back! Things can be normal again!”

“Normal? In Ponyville?” Princess Twilight joked once more, causing an all-around, if slightly nervous giggle. “That would be new.”

“It would be new, indeed,” Roseluck agreed. Eagerly. Very. And, to cement that as her opportunity, she had decided to go through with her little plan. “Your Highness... I... did feel like I should have shown you some special thanks for your help, so...”

She looked to Lily and Daisy... and in their eyes she saw strange glints. What did just cross their...?

Oh no! No, no, no, she was not going to lure the Princess to the greenhouse, that was not the plan! The plan was far less abominable!

“Girls, would you bring me the flower basket I have prepared for the Princess? I left it in the back room,” she requested of them. And seeing a momentary hesitation on their part, added to alleviate it. “It’ll be the nicest way to mark the definite end of this unfortunate misadventure.”

That managed to somehow convince them, it seemed, though Roseluck was certain it wasn’t for long. She wasn’t stupid and neither were them. Especially with the naga’s insidious whispers in their heads, she did bet.

The Princess, hearing all that and seeing Lily and Daisy going inside the store in a little hurry, gave a little shake of her head.

“Oh, please, there’s no need ! I appreciate it, but it was simply something that anypony would do!” She was selling herself short, that much Roseluck was certain of. But exchanging pleasantries wasn’t the point of it all. “Honestly, Roseluck, you shouldn’t have. I’m just glad you—”

“Your Highness, please,” Roseluck interrupted her. Somewhat daringly, all things considered, but her friends were already inside and she couldn’t waste a moment.

She took a deep breath. It was time to reveal it all in one fell swoop.

There is a naga, a serpent monster in our greenhouse. He can enchant ponies with his gaze and overtake their minds. I’m bound by him but lucid, but even Lily and Daisy are under his spell, just like some other ponies in town. I simply need your help.

“There is a number, a selection of flowers in our greenhouse. They can enchant ponies with their looks and overtake their smell. I’m bound to tell you, and lucidly, that even Lily and Daisy can be under their spell, just like some other ponies in town. I simply need to thank you for help.”

The Princess’ eyes widened. “I had no idea...”

And Roseluck smiled in relief. Yes, that would definitely do it.

“... that you were so passionate about flowers, Roseluck! Yes, I know it’s your talent and I saw what arrangements you can do, absolutely gorgeous, but hearing this... I cannot simply deny this gift, then. Thank you so much, this is so kind of you!”

... wait, what?

Didn’t you hear what I’ve just said about the naga and the spell?

“Didn’t you hear what I’ve just said about the flowers and their spell?”

“I... did hear it,” the alicorn replied, as gratitude morphed ever so slightly into confusion. “What do you mean?”

Roseluck blinked. Blinked again. What was...?

She felt her eyes widen and her lips part, as realization came to her in its own, fell swoop.

Yes, she was explaining it all to the Princess. Inside her mind. In the meantime, her own voice, that dreadful voice belonging to her shackled part, was undermining her! Subverting her as she hoped to subvert Cyrus!

The Gaze! It was that damnable Gaze, she knew it! Twisting her words as it had been corrupting her thoughts before!

Was it why the usual suggestions were so silent before? Knowing what her plan had become, was the spell adjusting itself just for this? Could it have recognized her treachery of the Master and decided to focus its efforts like that?

Was that even possible? How could one’s own mind betray one so much?!

No, you’re confused!

“No, I’m confused.”

I’m under a spell, I simply must tell you, Princess!

“I’m a spell tired, but I simply must thank you, Princess.”

Roseluck was panicking on the inside and was doing her absolute best to force it out, but the voice out of her mouth was much calmer and doing its best impression of sincerity instead.

The alicorn wanted to say something, but the sound of opening doors interrupted her. Lily and Daisy came back, in almost record time, carrying with themselves a huge and decorative flower basket, filled to the brim with freshly cut blooms and blossoms. Roseluck would be more than proud of herself due to the arrangement of carnations, pale delphiniums, lilies and lavenders... but instead, she was wailing on the inside.

Even more so when she spotted that the colors she had used in the gift were mostly azure, purple and periwinkle.

What could she do?!

Wait, Princess!

“Here, Princess.”

The display of flowers was, oh how ironically, enchanting, and the alicorn let out a small gasp.

“This is beautiful! Oh, Roseluck, thank you so much!”

Daisy but smiled happily at this reaction, giving a sharp nod. “She did her very best and it shows, Your Highness!”

... and Roseluck panicked. Did her friend realize? Did she know, felt what was going on?! Through that... that connection of knowing?!

No, no, no! There had to be a way out of this!

Lily’s giggling didn’t help to find it, however. “Way to get back to normal, with a bouquet like that! Aren’t those colors just charming?”

“You could definitely say that!” the alicorn agreed, grasping the basket in her magic without hesitation. “Thank you once more.”

Roseluck wanted to say... well, anything. Her eyes started to water a little. But saying something wasn’t going to work... She... she could, maybe...

She moved her foreleg up, trying to go for the basket still in her reach, to hit it, to shove it, to show in any way what was happening, what was truly underlying it all. But Daisy and Lily, as if anticipating something like that, suddenly moved closer and pretty much smothered Roseluck in a tight embrace.

“See, Rose, I told you the Princess will love it! You were so nervous!” Lily exclaimed, with a hug that was as excited as restraining.

Daisy nodded, helping as well, in the most tragic way one could imagine.

Help me, Princess...

“Thank you, Princess...”

Even the tears in Roseluck’s eyes would look more like her being emotional and touched than... than hopeless.

She watched as her one and possibly only chance trotted away from them, in an excited pace, merry to carry down the street a truly tantalizing gift, for reasons that she didn’t even know about...

“Oof, well done, everypony,” Daisy commented softly after a few breaths. Prompting all the three to turn around and trying to rush them inside. “We’re going to be fine for a while now, I hope.”

Roseluck didn’t have the strength to respond, focused as she was on the ground and completely resigned. And even if she were to say something... would those even be her words...?

She couldn’t tell... But she suspected that tomorrow, she would be even more doubtful. About anything, quite likely.

Watching the ground and being led inside the store, however, Roseluck couldn’t spot Princess Twilight Sparkle taking a careful, suspicious glance back.

Chapter IX – The Deliverance and the Choice

View Online

Roseluck dreaded what was to come.

Even more so ever since that little, insidious voice in her head had come back. Having completed its mission of thwarting her. And before the very Princess, Roseluck’s greatest chance at getting out of this... mess.

And more so, the voice had returned with a vengeance. The worst kind of. The sweet and gentle one.

It was telling her that she shouldn’t worry. That despite everything she had planned, which was nothing but treacherous, she was in for a reward from the Master... and that the reward was going to take care of Roseluck’s bad thoughts. A gratification which would again let her feel carefree, blissful, give her the glimpse into divine joy... It would free her. Plunge her right into the greatest, tri-colored honor of serving the Master...

Roseluck felt herself grinding her teeth, trying to push the bad thoughts away...

... which were the right bad thoughts again?

She had nothing left for her but pondering. And trying to stop herself from shivering at any further thought of the Gaze and Cyrus’ presence, whilst trying to decide what kind of shivers were those as well...

The night had almost fallen. Her friends and her had made sure the store was closed and their own houses were secure. They left through the back doors towards the greenhouse. Not that Roseluck wanted to, no... but what choice did she have? Not only had she failed to tell the Princess about the naga, Bulwark and Sortie came around and were nearby, keeping an eye out after their shifts had ended.

There was only one way to go now, Roseluck felt. Steel herself and hope for the best.

Yes... for the rapturous best...

Cyrus, for his part, had not squandered the day, that was clear right away. The interior which was his temporary locum had been reorganized with the help of his possessions. Into something that resembled an open chamber right in the gardens, a sort of courtyard of greenery and personal belongings. Were it not for the building’s glass creating natural barriers, it might have been so as well. The carpets were placed on the ground in a more deliberate pattern, to cover any rougher patches. And the naga’s treasures were neatly displayed about, in a way that had to be deemed exotically stylish.

Roseluck could easily spot some of the items she had witnessed in the cavern. Like the golden idols, almost all depicting either serpent beings or signs of, as she imagined, the Endless Coils, invoking the presence of Cyrus’... deity, or patron force or philosophy or whatever. And what a concept it was. A never ending weave of scales, like a tail having no end nor beginning, going on and on, without a break, without a fault...

It felt... mesmerizing to even stare at these continuous loops...

Roseluck managed to glue her eyes away from those trinkets... and was forced to admit to herself again that the naga definitely had a sense of aesthetic. If she would bother to acknowledge that at all when it came to the serpent abomination.

Feeling rather... petulant, of all things, she almost forgot to do a proper bow, when the trio of them stood before his coiling majesty.

And what a bow that was... A sign of obedience and deference towards a malicious and magnificent monster, who was now resting on the furs and in his own coils. Looking repulsive and resplendent alike in this little throne room of his, filled with azure, gold and green.

Not all of the three colors she wanted to see, deep inside...

“The Slaves will report,” Cyrus’ voice resounded, broad and strong. His torso expanded further as he issued the command, splayed on the pile that served as his temporary seat of power.

Daisy shuddered, then spoke up, her own tone meek and subservient in return. “Master, the day went on without much worry... ponies came, asking how things were, but we were happy to tell them all is fine again. Though...”

She faltered, but Cyrus’ warning hiss worked wonders as a motivator.

“T-though we had a visit from Princess Twilight Sparkle right before the evening. She came in to check on Roseluck.”

The naga’s gaze hardened in an instant. “Oh? The Princess, you say?”

“B-but we managed to elude her!” Lily was prompted to join in, frightened by the prospect of the Master’s anger. “Roseluck made a beautiful bouquet to distract her and convince her things were alright! She just took it and was gone! That’s... that’s it.”

Cyrus shifted a little in place, the length of his tail uncoiling slightly, as if he was measuring himself against his own thoughts.

“A leader taking quite the interest in the subjects and their misfortunes... A noble quality, even for a young one upstart...” he judged, craning his neck. “But problematic at the moment. She will have to be looked out for, if she decides to sniff around more. Or dealt with accordingly... Roseluck.”

She jumped up a little at her name being called in such a firm way. “Y-yes, Master.”

“You have done your part to alleviate that Princess’ suspicions, yes?”

She bit the side of her tongue instantly.

Because... she had no idea what she was about to say. Whether her words would follow her will, or the voice in her head, or do something else entirely.

After what had happened before the Princess... could Roseluck even still lie to Cyrus? Or would she reveal that she had and still did want nothing more than the betray him, to warn everypony of his presence and growing threat? And if she would admit that... what would happen? What cruelty was Cyrus capable of towards treachery...?

Or would he, in his boundless mercy, forgive her the moment of weakness...? But would that rob her of the chance to see the Gaze?!

All of those questions, those wanted and those not, happened in but a split second before Roseluck took a breath. And when she spoke...

“Yes, Master, I did the best I could. I thanked the Princess, gave her the gift and hopefully that is the end of it. I haven’t mentioned a word about your glorious being.”

She would exhale at the realization that she could still lie...

... how dared she do that...

... but what had been said wasn’t pure falsehood either. Actually, Roseluck had been almost painfully honest. Despite her efforts, her words were replaced at the very attempt of betraying the naga’s presence.

And, to her mounting interest and worry, Cyrus... chuckled.

“I am glad about the former... for the latter isn’t really a choice made freely. And thank the Endless Coils it is so,” he stated, relaxing a little more in his own coils, as his worries looked alleviated.

“M-Master? What would you mean?” Roseluck asked. Feigning not understanding even a little of what he was hinting at.

The naga only laughed a little more, this hissing sound permeating the greenhouse. “In the times of the Endless Empire intrigues and schemes were aplenty, yes. It was part of the joy of our culture, to outsmart one another and to be ready for anything at any time. However, one would hardly be capable of keeping track of both his naga enemies and their many young one assets... Thankfully, the Gaze takes care of that.”

A fanfare of colors shifted through his pupils. Roseluck managed to briefly look aside, thankful that Cyrus wasn’t focused on her in particular. Still, Daisy and Lily both shuddered, caught in half-step forth, hopeful for and trying to catch even the shortest of the magical glimpses.

The monster continued, his smile an amalgamation of wickedness and benevolence.

“The connection of Servants, Slaves and Thralls, the intricate weave of the Gaze, always there, allows the young ones to speak about their Master... and, one expects, with the right praise and veneration. But not towards any young one outside of the Gaze’s hold. I cannot imagine our glorious nation overripe with gossip and senseless buzz between the courts. Spreading rumors and secrets is our prerogative as nagas, so say the Coil of Schemes and the Coil of Loyalties.”

Roseluck’s eyes would widen at learning so much, but the explanation actually gave her a measure of relief. She couldn’t speak of him directly, unable to reveal his existence and his plans... but she wouldn’t be forced to say the truth to him by just the passive charm in her head.

That meant that she would have to be bit more creative, but she wasn’t completely hopeless, no?

Maybe she wanted to be...

No. But she imagined a direct order, especially if colored by the Gaze, would make her tell the naga absolutely everything. Then she would be hopeless...

In the meantime, unaware of her internal struggles, Cyrus rubbed his scaly chin and his tongue flicked out once, then twice in rumination.

“The matter of that ‘Princess’ will have to be addressed soon... but it can rest for a night. We won’t be doing any grand moves for a moment, though I already have more plans... grand plans...” He stretched and a little shiver shook his blue, scaled form. “Tonight, however... I think I’m in the mood for some delights...”

Daisy and Lily let out little, excited gasps, whilst Roseluck’s reaction was far less enthusiastic.

Minus that one part of her, which also exhaled in joy, even if inwardly...

She... She could only hope that her willpower would hold just well enough not to completely lose her sense of self... like during her time as a Slave. To think about that felt traumatic to her... though her other side was, as was its near-constant want, feeling rather different about it.

Cyrus wasted no time after his words. He decided to uncoil himself, showcasing his size and splendor, his tail long enough to encompass the greenhouse’s interior in almost a full loop. Leaving the trio in the place’s very middle, almost as if on display.

With no place to hide...

“I feel the need to ease my tension first, I think...” the naga deep hiss reached their ears. “This was a sudden and unforeseen shift, moving here. And I believe a... massage is in order. Roseluck, you’ve tended to my back and chest before. Instruct the Slaves how a young one can please their Master.”

Roseluck felt a vibrant blush on her cheeks, especially when Daisy and Lily both turned to her with those impish smiles at the words. They had a lot more in mind than she had, but that didn’t make the situation less unpleasant.

And their eager staring didn’t make things any easier, especially considering the monster’s length and the girth of his coils. Still, a job had to be done, because displeasing Cyrus would be a most terrible idea. Not only for her own safety’s sake.

“Right... follow me, I suppose...”

The next few minutes, taking in from her previous “work”, Roseluck spent attempting her best to actually make the massage work, leading hers and her friends’ efforts. Cyrus wasn’t particularly helpful, preferring to lean back and close his eyes in relaxation. Letting out the occasional hums which were partially telling them that they were doing, at the very least, passably...

And what Daisy and Lily lacked in technique, not that Roseluck had any herself, they were making up with beguiled eagerness. They were earnestly trying, with all the grace of their hooves, to push and knead at the more tense portions of the naga’s tail.

To their delight.

“M-Master?” Lily spoke up, trying her best to pamper one of his thicker coils, which wasn’t an easy task in itself. “Could... could I climb onto your tail?”

The naga chuckled melodiously, his eyelids still closed, but his lips opening in a grin. His serpent-like fangs flashed briefly. “How else can the young one be thorough, met with my glorious size? Permission is given to her.”

Lily nervously nodded her head, realizing a moment later that he would not see it anyway, then did her best to gingerly and precisely hop up on Cyrus’ tail. She wobbled a little, trying to maintain balance on the scaly surface. It elicited another small laugh from him, as he most definitely felt her hooves attempting to keep her steady. Maybe it worked as a massage of its own.

Roseluck tried to keep an eye out for what was happening, but had her own share to do. Assured that the monster would feel if she stopped entirely to observe Lily’s attempts.

Daisy, to the side, also glanced at her friend, but hers was a stare of much less worry and much more sickening envy. Over not coming up with the idea before...

Roseluck herself should have thought of it! She was meant to be the Servant!

She shook her head, pressing harder on the coil to fight the sinister influence back.

It caused Cyrus to groan a little. “Such eagerness... how heartwarming...” he murmured, reacting to Roseluck’s ministrations... or maybe Lily’s attempts at providing him with the best service she could muster, stepping onto the more tensed coils with true care and no less true joy.

This was... appalling. This was degrading and humiliating, seeing her friends being so docile and motivated...

... because she deserved much more from the Master than doing what the Slaves were doing!

No! No, no, no! Because no scaled monster was ever going to make playthings of her friends!

“Mmmm...”

Roseluck heard a hum of delight even as she was almost hitting the naga on its tail at this point, in hopeless anger...

... and yet she realized that the sound was a little too high-pitched for Cyrus.

She glanced up... spotting that Lily had decided that the best way of pleasing the abomination with a massage was to actually lie down against his hard scales. Use her whole body to try and press against it, embracing it almost lovingly. And, considering Cyrus’ dreamy expression, it was working well, causing his tail to occasionally twitch and move.

It was adding some difficulty to the task of a regular massage. And Roseluck didn’t mean just the fact that he was shifting about.

It got even worse when Daisy, clearly prompted by witnessing Lily’s actions herself, was now also attempting to clamber up. To help another coil of the naga with her own self.

Leaving Roseluck pouting and even more frustrated. For double the reasons, as it had been happening lately. Of both disgust and... denial, she supposed.

How could Slaves get so close and she was left with—

No, enough of that!

Roseluck shook her head, trying to continue her work in earnest, for the lack of anything better to attempt. At least, anything that wouldn’t leave her with but scraps of dignity. And she was doing her best to ignore and completely shut off the occasional coos and hums coming to her ears.

She was trying to not be terrible at pretending to pamper him, after all! For the sake of herself, and the safety of Lily and Daisy! But her friends, as well as the movements from the monster’s tail, were not helping at all! Cyrus’ scales were moving left and right, wriggling and changing positions right before her very eyes, no matter what she was trying to achieve!

What was going on with that snake?! Couldn’t he hold still? Forget the massage, she didn’t even wish to glance at him at this point, especially when...!

Just then did Roseluck spot something. A lavender reflection in the glass wall opposite of Cyrus. And, looking the other way, right behind her... she witnessed something that caused her coat to stand on end in both genuine dread and duplicitous expectation.

Both of her friends were splayed against the naga’s long, serpentine tail, their expressions as dreamy as she could only hope for.

Or as she could fear. Roseluck wasn’t sure at that point, her mind panicked and muddled. The voice inside her was full of surprise, but also strange hope, trying to get all other thoughts out of the way, so that her focus would be purely on Cyrus.

For the naga was lifting and sliding her two friends over his scales, leading them on these strange, shifting and changing trails of hyacinth hue. Coiling and uncoiling them, holding them for a breath, tighter and tighter, only to release them and let them move about like they were nothing more than puppets on velvet strings.

And Lily’s eyes... And Daisy’s eyes as well... They were glassy. Distant, emitting soft, almost invisible glows of azure... of purple... of periwinkle...

For every time their strange, coiling journey would take them nearer to the naga, he would open his own eyes and fill their sight with the tri-colored magic, causing the pair of mares to sigh or coo in utter and unmistakable delight. He was gradually putting them under, more and more in this dance of relaxation and enchantment.

Tried as she might have, Roseluck simply couldn’t look away from this strange and shifting, alien and alluring, contrary and conflicting display. And it wasn’t the pull of the Gaze, no... or not yet anyway, but her friends looked blissful, so happy. So fortunate and rapturous.

And yet... their wills were shackled, right? They swam and were rocked by the waves of Cyrus’ coils, two unfortunate mares in a storm of scaled danger and unthinkable delight. Locked in a performance that was frightening in its exotic allure of submission and utter surrender to untold happiness. They were gladly repaying their joy with the heat of their bodies, one that the serpent was drinking from in abundance. His smile growing more and more self-assured, satisfied and domineering.

Roseluck felt her throat running dry. Her lips felt parched, her eyes were widening and she could tell her breathing had gotten deeper. Hotter.

She wanted to partake... she needed to partake. She felt that tug, that unmistakable drive and pull, to join her closest friends in their state, of carefree pleasure and thoughtless bliss...

But she had to fight... She had to oppose this... right...?

She swallowed hard and she realized that even this seemingly little, insignificant sound was enough to focus Cyrus’ attention directly on her. Right as she found herself petrified by the chaos of her internal fight.

“You’ve stopped the massage, my Servant...” his hiss reached her ears and only then did she realize her bigger mistake yet. But Master wasn’t berating her, his tone rather... enticing, instead. “Why would you be slacking, I wonder?”

He had turned his muzzle her way. His eyes were closed, yes, but without a doubt focused right on her. Behind those blue eyelids, she knew, she felt, lay divine luxury of three colors. The wonder that lead to being blank, obedient and relaxed beyond the wildest, subdued dreams.

Roseluck’s reward... and her greatest chain.

She wanted to say something, to respond to him, but the naga wasn’t looking for that from her at all. His coils were still dancing, shifting, leading her friends in their wondrously aimless and yet utterly captivating performance.

“Oh, do you think I have forgotten about your reward, Roseluck? Or do you believe that I am unjust, treating only my Slaves and not you, my dear Servant...?” Cyrus asked, teasing her clearly and taking great pleasure in it.

For this provocation was working, despite any objections she might have still had in her mind, locked in a vicious battle of thoughts, desires and objections.

“N-no, Master...” Roseluck somehow managed to utter, her tone meek and servile. “I just... I have never seen such a sight...” she confessed, as that truth came to her mind first.

Cyrus chuckled with another hiss, continuing to sway and move his coils about, leading the two mares to barely consciously traverse all around his person. Slipping and sliding like on a most exhilarating ride. And, in some sick sense, Roseluck knew it felt just like that.

“This is but a little... exercise,” the naga explained, as he treated her and himself, to this bewitching performance. “ It is such a joy, such a warm delight, to have a couple young ones about one’s coils. Nothing heats one up more... well, almost nothing,” he corrected himself in a tone that made Roseluck shudder in all the ways. The good and the very, very bad ones. “But this is a form of, well, training. And a spectacle, of course.”

As to accentuate, the tempo of his coiling shifted, causing both Lily and Daisy to stop in place a second later. Then, with a snap of the scaled tail, Cyrus bounced them up in the air, causing Roseluck to let out a stunned exhale. Her friends merely passed each other, like lethargic, faint butterflies, only to disappear among the blue, as if dropping right into an endless ocean.

Only to reappear safely elsewhere, still wearing the most delicate and happy smiles, unaware of what was happening and yet enjoying every second of it...

Roseluck hated and loved it simultaneously.

She was confused. She was worried. She was tempted. She was angry.

All of those emotions... they were clouding her judgment. They were tossing and turning around her brain, causing untold chaos. Chaos she wanted to stop. Chaos that she wanted to turn into order and calm.

It was too much. It was simply too much! So many conflicting feelings! So many fighting thoughts...!

She didn’t want them. She wanted them to stop.

... right?

Cyrus, with his magnanimous expression, crossed his forelegs against his torso. In a singularly dominating stance, even if still willingly blind. Was he somewhat aware of what he was making her feel? Did he take some twisted satisfaction from it? Or was it simply how he viewed and accepted the World around? Him, the ultimate master of it, with his willing and unwilling serfs bewitched and dancing to his pleasure all around him...?

“This,” he spoke, his tone oozing supremacy, “is a training of body and mind and focus. And almost self-sustaining, which is the most riveting part.” Having mentioned that, he brought the two mares right next to himself, tightly wrapping them in his scales. “The most skilled of our kind could have an entire troupe of young ones dancing on their tails in performances that could last hours.” He reached out, gently caressing both of the muzzles before him. Causing eyelids to flutter over glassy eyes. “Truth be told, some of our plays required such skills, to properly tell a story of our conquests and the subjugation of the young ones. While some others were just a matter of, well... hedonistic pleasure.”

And then did Cyrus finally showed his Gaze once more, the dancing, repeating colors of subjugation and sweet surrender. And Roseluck could hear her friends cooing in pure joy, as their heads lulled in utter bliss and contentment. The naga hissed something to them, something she couldn’t quite hear, before releasing them on the ground. He leaned his back against his sitting again, but this time granting the three of them his undivided and focused attention. His pupils restored to their normal hue... for now.

Lily and Daisy turned around. Their expressions were blank, but oh so happy. Their eyes both empty and yet filled with the Gaze. As they trotted in Roseluck’s direction. Sauntered. Their hips swaying a little.

She didn’t even yet fathom what strange art form she had just been told about... and now she definitely wasn’t in any state to continue thinking about it and what it entailed.

She had a completely new reason to worry. Because even in her friends’ blank stares, veiled behind the powerful enchantment, she saw something that made her heart skip. And her cheeks to redden enough to contest the flowers she was named after.

Roseluck wanted to take a step back, to get away from yet another, worrying display... but her legs simply refused to work. They were inclined to do the opposite, actually, for reasons that escaped her at the moment.

She would not consider herself of that particular... persuasion, no. But when the two of her closest friends, pretty mares in their own rights, reached her finally and... began nuzzling into her neck... slowly and sensually... inviting her to join in whatever, euphoric feelings would soon be invoked...

Oh, she had to fight the urge of melting into that feeling outright. Or just melting away in general.

She was telling herself that it was wrong. Inappropriate. Out of place. That her friends were compelled to do this by a most vile spell... but something about it was only causing her to wish for this harder and stronger.

To drink from this adoration. To accept this fealty. To partake in this... decadence.

And Cyrus’ hiss, coming to her from further away than she would think, still slithered right into her rigid ears.

“You have to remember, my Roseluck... that you are a naga’s Servant. That brings with itself certain benefits among the court... To be cared for... and pampered... and serviced, if only the Master allows it. And your Master wished and still wishes to reward you tonight. Remind you of the... advantages.”

She wanted to reply to him, either thankfully or with vehement protest, but Lily... or was it Daisy... Roseluck didn’t particularly care which one, placed a kiss right against her jaw line.

It was delicate, almost chaste, but it felt like made of pure fire. Causing her to exhale through her wondrously clenched throat and making her eyelids flutter.

This was so wrong... and yet...

She had no idea when she started trotting forth. But her friends’ gentle caresses were luring her, pushing her onward. She was compelled, lead by them, enticed in a way she didn’t think possible... In the chaos of her mind she tried to realize, to grasp, that this was all some sort of a sick game, a dreadful play conducted by the monster... but at the same time, that charmed portion of herself was right there with her.

Teasing her, tempting her, taunting her, trapping her...

She was a Servant of the Master. It meant that she was important. Vital to his efforts, vital to his entire court. That she could be much more than just a florist, if only she would serve well. She could be like a coddled noblemare. She could feel pampered and attended to like a Princess...

Roseluck bit her lip, but she wasn’t sure why exactly. Was it joy at the premise? Or one more attempt at telling herself that, no matter how gilded the cage would be, she didn’t wish to be a captive.

... or did she...?

Would she not be only a puppet...? A puppet on strings made of azure, of purple, of periwinkle?

But would that not be an honor? To be the first of many marionettes in this grand performance of the Master?

She... she wasn’t a serf...

No, she was a Servant. Of a magnanimous, powerful creature that would turn her into its herald. She would have all the splendor that emanated from Cyrus, reflecting his brilliance like a silvered mirror... She would illuminate Equestria, put above all others. She would be praised for generations to come for ushering in their one, true Master.

... or end like Hidden Track?

It was that thought which woke Roseluck up, like a dive into cold water.

Even against the sensual assault of her friends’ caresses, she could now try and think clearly. The voice in her head silenced... almost embarrassed by this, regrettably fatal argument. For it was one that the Master himself brought forth, sharing his terrible mistake.

Mistake, indeed. Roseluck shook her head, attempting not to hit nor push away her friends in utter disgust over what they were all forced to endure. And when she opened her eyes... she realized that she had been brought right in before Cyrus and was looking dead straight into his scaly muzzle.

For he had lowered his torso to her level and was wearing a wide smile. At the same time honest and kind, scheming and malevolent.

Roseluck, despite the weak protest of her inside voice, knew that only a true abomination could wield such an expression.

She wished to take a step back, face to face with him in this brief moment of clarity. But she immediately realized that it was already hopeless. She felt his scales behind her, as they had shifted to stop her from escaping. And to her sides Lily and Daisy clung to her as if she was their only dream, a pair of enamored fillies not wishing to move away even an inch.

Roseluck inhaled sharply as the naga’s touch reached underneath her chin, holding her muzzle with gentleness and force alike.

“Care to dance as well, my Roseluck?” he asked in a whisper that felt scalding even coming from a cold-blooded being like him.

And cold-hearted, she thought, bracing herself. With all the might left inside her. She knew what was coming. She knew it all too well.

Cyrus leaned forth a little bit more, that expression of his never losing its petrifying intensity. His stare drilled itself into her eyes. Even without the magic she felt compelled to gaze back, leashed by the monster’s close and dreadful presence.

And then that spark appeared, in the deep blackness of his pupils.

An azure spark.

Just a small and insignificant flicker... but it started a fire in her.

It mattered little how much she had been warning herself. Preparing. Promising that she would fight it, resist, oppose it with all of her might. She knew she had to protect all edges of her mind, not to let the Gaze reach through her, suffocate her very being. Roseluck knew the stakes, that one moment of clarity making her realize the gravity of the situation anew...

And yet... the very moment the first color appeared in before her, it’s hue rich, magnificent, magical... It’s power severe and overbearing and wonderful...

A concentrated force, a magical current, an entire tide of power had struck her. It surged and swelled and gathered in a matter of a second... and reached the tops of all the protective walls in Roseluck’s mind. Walls that were meant to be reinforced by her defiance and yet were simultaneously weakened by the previous, mesmerizing sessions.

And, met with such an ocean of dominance, promise and pleasure... they fell. And their fall was great.

The majestic light was so small yet, so insignificant, but oh so prominent already. Roseluck felt the current of surrender enveloping the boundaries of her mind in but a shuddering heartbeat. She knew this color well, she wanted it to take her, bend her to its will, enslave her with its magnificent and indomitable strength.

Oh, but it would not be the one and only to do just that to her. To fill and embrace her. For soon after the azure, came the resplendent, regal purple. The soothing and generous hue... Like a wonderful, generous offer, the logical and illogical reasoning, appearing right after the initial, commanding strike. Suggesting with all the righteousness and charisma to give up the fight, abandon the foolish act of defiance. As it would be for the best, in the end. More... pleasurable.

Because surrendering... meant being lead right to the periwinkle. That sweet, tender, blissful periwinkle, the symbol of relaxation and carelessness and joy... That unconsciousness of worry, that innocence of submission... Its color was that of the kind smile, the promising respite, the professing rapture... the alluding jubilance of thoughtlessness...

But however one would try to describe the three of them, utilize the rarest of words to match their magnificence and their splendor... it was only together that they were most amazing. So rich in intensity and light, so filled with deep, incredible meanings. Meanings one could unveil only by staring and staring and staring... Endlessly and endlessly, into this most beautiful abyss...

Roseluck had just enough clarity of mind to feel herself giving up... and she couldn’t be happier about it. Right then, right there, with all her fears gone like a distant nightmare, she plummeted into a much more pleasant dream. A fantasy of three tints and oblivion...

Her mind was dissolving, melting, caressed in a way that was unrivaled by any other promises of ecstasy, spiritual and carnal...

Her lips parted and let out a moan...

Her Master’s Gaze closed the distance between them still, dragging her in, pulling her on the most wondrous chains of joy. She could barely register that she wasn’t alone, that to her sides the Slaves were gently massaging her body, planting kisses against her neck. It helped her relax, it was as pleasant as one could imagine... but could not come even close to the glorious Master’s craft and boundless tenderness.

She felt his tongue flicking right against her mouth, tickling her almost whimsically. The naga’s whisper slithered through her being without obstacles, without protests, filling her core to the brim and giving her reason in the ecstatic oblivion...

“You’ll make for the perfect herald, my Servant...” he told her and her soul soared to untold heights of joy. “You will take my message to your kin, first among the young ones... for I shall not forget your loyalty and your dedication. Be the first of many, as I gather the court and prove, that the Endless Empire is not yet gone... ”

Roseluck could see it, as he was describing it. She could see, in the expanse of the Gaze, everything the Master was speaking of.

“Gone are not the rivers of Shehzsennshar, for I will see your streams turned to canals, waters as clear as a crystal and warm as an embrace... Gone are not the Floating Gardens of Dhush-Cadhahzshma, for from your fields and farmlands I shall create grounds were flowers and desires shall blossom both, once again... Gone are not the temples and shrines of Mashkhan-Shaphashir, for in the houses of yours shall praises be sung to the Endless Coils. And new sanctuaries shall be erected, mesmerizing with sapphires and flames dancing on gold, with incense coiling on the floors, thick as a carpet...”

Roseluck beamed, seeing all those wonders and fantasies, Master’s and hers. She knew that she could be a part of it all, a part of this great and incredible scheme to bring the glory of the ancient times back. She could feel her place in it all.

Cyrus’ voice hissed again, claiming all of her attention.

“From you it starts and through many young ones it shall be accomplished. Slither by slither and trot by trot. Know...” She felt his scaled touch holding her cheeks, sending her deeper into pleasure and rapture. “... that tonight the future ruler of your kind drinks of your heat. And will reward your service a thousand fold. Give in to my endless benevolence... and grant me your closeness...”

Roseluck knew she would do that. Do that and more, letting out another murmur of pure elation. Such a small sound to make the Master aware that she was going to help him build his dream, that she would serve and be loyal...

And then his scaly lips joined hers.

This gesture... It wasn’t invasive. It wasn’t commanding. It wasn’t desperate. None of those.

It was a kiss of a sovereign, of a monarch... of a deity, bestowing upon a faithful Servant his blessing.

And Roseluck knew, in her mind, in her heart, that nobody else would ever caress her like that. That there and then she felt what was the very peak of closeness, of trust, of joy... For that one, small gesture, she would give herself entirely. All that she had and that she aspired to reach for. After all, what small dream of her pony life could measure up to such a great honor? Being caressed by a naga.

She couldn’t think of anything. And she couldn’t care to do so, savoring the lingering feeling, melting into it, becoming one with its intensity, with its taste and texture.

She wanted more. For she was his.

Roseluck mind swam, alongside her body. Rising and falling, barely recognizing that she had been floating alongside her friends in the endless expanse of blue. Scales and muscles cradled her, touched her and carried her softly. She could vaguely realize that from time to time she would feel a sweet caress to her neck, or side, the softness of a hoof or the delicacy of the lips. Her consciousness was there, but not there, shackled and unbound alike, filled with the dream of the Gaze. To the brim. Beyond it.

This was what perfection must have been. The ideal state of bliss and carelessness... To be lost in it was wonder. To experience it was ecstasy.

She felt herself humming as a scaly prison entombed her, held her close. Her lips parted when the renewed joy of the Gaze came before her own stare once more. Among the colors, she could still see, she could still feel a smile. That of a Master, victorious and joyful.

With the last bits of focus she could muster, Roseluck smiled back at him. Welcoming his presence. Welcoming his advances.

Agreeing to everything he willed to do next.

And first... came the pain.

The pain of scales tightening around her body, choking her. Robbing her of her breath with a sharp tug. She embraced the soreness, the protest of her muscles and bones. If Master wished for this, it must have been proper...

... but release followed suit. And the discomfort of constriction turned into a twang of hitting something. The... the ground of the greenhouse. Roseluck felt her limp body splaying itself against the earth and blankets, only now realizing the extent of its hurt.

Yet none of that, absolutely none of it, could measure up to the torment, the agony of being ripped away from the pure rapture of azure, of purple and of periwinkle...

By a flash of raspberry light, that seared before her eyes, right through the interior. One that caused her to be snatched away from paradise.

Roseluck groaned in protest and suffering, shaking her head. Trying to gather her bearings, make sense of what was happening around her and in her... Why was she released from the Gaze? How had she displeased Master?! He was close, she wanted him to be close, closer yet and then—

“Get away from them!”

Came a voice. Other than the Master’s. A female one. A powerful one. From somewhere around the greenhouse’s top.

Followed by a no less powerful and majestic hiss that encompassed the entire space around Roseluck and made her quiver in fear at its intensity and pure, slithering rage.

What... what had she done wrong?! She shuddered to the core, covering herself in her forelegs, trying to create a barrier between the anger and herself, if more pain was to follow. She’d accept it, but... she wasn’t looking forward to it.

Fury sounded again. And it was loud, echoing, shaking the glass walls and Roseluck’s mind alike. A tremor of outrage and insult.

“Sssash’ah’asss! She dares to invade a naga’s court!” came the rage’s words. Loud and furious. “What manner of young one is she, foolish and impertinent enough to do so?!”

“I said – get away from them!”

Another flash of raspberry reached Roseluck’s closed eyelids, despite her efforts to be as insignificant and absent as possible. Hiding from Master’s displeasure and that wild hue, so out of place in her mind and among the plants and the carpets and the hyacinth scales...

But that color... it was familiar. Seemingly more so than the three other tints she could see still dancing in her mind. Though their performance was... erratic. Fainter and fainter...

They... they were trying to hide something away. Some feeling, some sight. But... did she want them gone...? They felt so good, they were gentle and intoxicating...

Another hiss filled the space around Roseluck. A cacophony of anger accompanied by the rattle of rapidly shifting scales, grinding against each other like gritted teeth.

“She! She is that ‘Twilight Sparkle’?! Foolish Slaves! They said she wasn’t suspecting anything!”

Twilight Sparkle...

... The Princess! Princess Twilight!

Roseluck’s mind clicked in place. She could actually hear it doing so, even underneath the layers of enchantment.

Not that it wanted her to. She was still swimming in it, as it wished to pour itself over her eyes, fill her ears, suffocate her mouth. The voice inside of her, its true servant and slave, was telling her that she would do better to keep giving in, that it was the right choice, that it promised more than facing reality...

... and it felt so good... so sweet...

But... but Roseluck would recognize that name anywhere. Name that in her mind was synonymous with hope! If there was one pony to save her, save her friends, it was the Princess! She had realized, after all! She had earlier on seen that something was amiss, why else would she be here!

Would... would Roseluck open her eyes and witness what was happening...? What was really happening before them?

No. Hide, for the Master is displeased!

Yes. Look, for the Princess is here!

It took all, absolutely all of Roseluck’s concentration to finally try and lift her eyelids. They felt compelled and they protested, still in the thrall of the charm, but... thank Harmony she finally did succeed.

... though the sight she witnessed was still dancing around, kaleidoscopic in the Gaze’s remaining hues. She knew she was... she was on the ground, hind leg touching one of the big pots. To the side of the greenhouse, right by the piping. Looking... at a truly terrifying, though strangely majestic scene, unfolding before her senses.

Cyrus was coiled on himself, having gathered his impressive size to form a mountain of muscle and scales. He was occupying the greenhouse’s entire side! And looking with unbridled, almost savage fury upwards. Holding his forelegs at the ready, to make whatever strike or take whatever defensive measure he could think of. Which also had caused him to... to...

Roseluck’s mouth opened in silent scream, as the naga have managed to loop his coils firmly around Lily and Daisy, both of them still in the deep trance. He was keeping them close to his chest and head, their sweet, blissful smiles betraying that they had no idea of being held like hostages. Literal meat shields for the monster. Despite the loud protests of...

... of the Princess! Yes!

It was Princess Twilight! It was her! Roseluck didn’t imagine it! It wasn’t a false hope, one to be dashed by the enchantment’s power, to be dispelled by the treacherous voice inside her mind!

The alicorn was there, flying high and out of reach of the abomination. By the other, opposite end of the greenhouse, giving the naga a wide berth. Her horn was crackling with arcane power, ready to lash out against the monster. The Princess’ majestic wings were holding her aloft and prepared, adding yet more dignity and presence to her form. One to rival that of Cyrus.

And surely her magic would be more than powerful to put an end to the naga’s threat, but... Roseluck could tell, even through the charming spell’s waning grasp, that Princess Twilight was hesitant to strike. Met with a foe that took prisoners and was ready to use and abuse them for his own sake.

... it was his right! Master’s safety was all that mattered. He couldn’t have been hurt by one such as her!

Roseluck suddenly felt her legs trying to lift her up, shakily, but she shook her head against the voice’s and the Gaze’s attempts at manipulating her very body. She... she wouldn’t give in! She wasn’t... she wasn’t a Servant! And her friends were in danger!

She groaned. The mental battle was still raging on, her thoughts in disarray. She watched the Princess glance at her, cautiously.

“Don’t worry, Roseluck! I’m here! We’re—!”

“She dares not speak to my Servant!” Cyrus growled, the sound piercing and terrifying, as he coiled in on himself a bit more. Like a snake that he was, readying to strike. “She is mine, as they are mine! As all of you shall be!”

“They are not your property! None of us are!” the Princess protested vehemently.

“Silence!” the naga shouted back at such statements, like they were a sign of the most grave insolence. “She shall be taught a lesson about it, soon enough!”

Roseluck wanted to speak up, to warn the Princess about the monster’s threat! But it was all happening so fast! Still, she knew that surely the naga would try to... would... try...

She wished to keep... keep thinking, keep worrying... but... a fanfare of colors flashed from Cyrus’ direction, swift and decisive.

It met Roseluck’s stare just as she was frantically looking between the two combatants, trying to assess the situation herself. And immediately as the Gaze happened, she... she felt faint and... and light. And blissful.

No orders were given, no words were exchanged, but she felt this wave of... reassurance. This surge of obedience and calmness. The Master would succeed. He would think of something... but he needed her loyal help.

Then came another flash. Another garish, raspberry flash. And Cyrus’ shout.

Even through the Gaze’s veil it was blatant to Roseluck that the Princess strike wasn’t accurate. Purposefully. She wouldn’t endanger the two Slaves... She shot the ground in before the naga.

How dared she threaten the Master! How dared she try and take away his concentration!

What the Princess managed to achieve... was focusing it away from anypony else and onto herself.

Cyrus’ magic was potent, that much Roseluck could attest for, could gladly share this knowledge with others... She could see how marvelous the display was at the moment, even though she was looking at it from the side and couldn’t drink more from this fount of joy. The naga’s attention shifted firmly and swiftly onto the Princess with all the strength he could invoke.

But not swiftly enough for the alicorn not to conjure a protective shine around herself. It looked like a coating of magic, encompassing her from horn to hooves. An ethereal shield of protection, that much Roseluck could discern.

... and that it took a lot of effort to maintain, as she saw the Princess scrunching her muzzle, fighting against Cyrus’ Gaze.

Master hissed and growled once more. “Submit! I order her to submit to me!”

“No! I can... withstand this!” the alicorn shouted back, with but a little strain. “The greenhouse... is surrounded! Give up!”

The naga’s hiss rattled the glass around Roseluck.

“She presumes much!” he protested, though there was a note in his regal voice that did not belong there. Far less assured and victorious. “The son of Dharhyushs, the grandson of Xhershshes shall not be bested by the likes of the young ones!”

To try and testify of this, Cyrus leaned forth a little, though still shielding himself with the two mares. The effort on his face was as clear as the tri-colored enchantment emitting from his stare. The sight was glorious and frightening alike, the speed of the colors not giving up, gaining its momentum even. And the young one upstart...

... no!

No, the Princess! She was holding strong for now, but it was taking almost all of her concentration to simply block the spell. It was, at best, a stalemate.

... it wouldn’t last long if the place was, indeed, encircled by other young ones. What happened to Bulwark and Sortie? Were they in trouble?! Roseluck had to do something! Save the Master’s court, save the Master himself!

No! Enough of that, she had to help her friends and the Princess!

She looked around, trying to find anything helpful, anything that could work here! The two combatants were busy, wills and arcane powers alike clashing fiercely before her, which meant that she had but a moment.

Roseluck knew this greenhouse well, but she hadn’t ever thought she’d have a fight in it. Let alone one such as that! She was to the place’s side, next to where Cyrus had moved some pots and right by to the piping, leading all the way to the ceiling and providing water for the sprinklers.

... water! Yes, of course!

The lever was near her! One tug could have the place enveloped in a shower! And a cold one!

Roseluck reached out for it and...

... and paused. For just a second, but it was enough for a whole scenario to unfold in her mind.

Was that her own mind’s voice... or that other one speaking to her? Invoking all of those... images? Previously weaved by the naga. Those strange, kaleidoscopic visions of a bright and glorious future, one of restoring the greatness of Cyrus’ ancient homeland. The temples and the monuments and the gardens... A future that she could share in her own, Servant’s right, if she were to only obey.

She would have bliss and joy and closeness. She would have adoration, attention and respect. She just needed to play her part with loyalty. That was all that was needed to make this dream true.

... since when did Roseluck wanted any of that?! She was happy to just be a florist, without a monstrous thing breathing down her neck! With her friends and her neighbors and the calm town!

She moved her hoof an inch closer and... and...

... but she could have more than all of that. Whole gardens, entire fields of flowers to pick from with the help of others. To embellish the great court of Cyrus with colorful and fragrant designs that the world had never seen before. Her Master would shower her with praise and gratitude. He could give her rapture and ecstasy, attention and pampering.

There would be no worries, no issues, just her and her rightful, glorious place, a Servant, a herald of his glory.

Bringing a new age for Equestria...

Roseluck’s jaw tightened. These weren’t her dreams. She knew well that it was the vile influence of Cyrus, strengthened with that last, almost desperate flash of his Gaze. Trying to persuade and seduce her into helping, in whatever capacity possible...

... there was a big pot right next to the wall, just a trot away. It wasn’t too heavy. With a strong buck... she could have it flying the Princess way. It wouldn’t harm her, but it would definitely distract her. That would be enough, give the Master on opening, right...?

No, no, but... that was... that was not what she was going to do. No matter how pleasurable, how incredible and how... how delightful Cyrus could make Roseluck feel, she... she wouldn’t just betray her friends and everything for...

... for the feeling of otherworldly joy. For paradise, right before her eyes and in her mind... and in her body... and in her soul...

She... she needed to do the right thing, yes? For everypony’s sake.

For her sake.

Chapter X – The Choice and the Rose

View Online

Roseluck scrunched her muzzle with terrible effort and apprehension. And reached out.

Fighting herself. Fighting more than herself. Realizing in that last, pivotal moment that, despite everything, this was the right choice. That this had to be the right choice. After all... it made sense. It would be for the best, despite all the protests of the world around Roseluck.

That it was the only choice that would allow her to ever look back at herself in the mirror...

... and not see her own reflection tainted by three colors clouding her eyes and mind.

She grabbed the lever by the pipes and pulled down, with one, firm move. A desperate one, as well, as she had to fight against the loud, screaming protest of both the valve and the voice in her head.

It was almost as an ear-shattering of a yell as the one that Cyrus let out, as a cascade of cold water erupted from the sprinklers and showered the entire interior. Falling down, and surely striking him like a thousand, little, icy needles.

Nobody was spared the advance of this attack, however. Roseluck felt herself immediately shuddering and shivering, both from the mental strain and from the water. Soaking her through, washing away the dreadful sluggishness of the mental chains. Still she tried to instinctively cover from it, as against the hot and damp air inside of the greenhouse, at least persisting to that moment, the sprinkling shower created an incredible and almost painful contrast.

But, considering the alternative... Roseluck truly couldn’t be happier. She didn’t think she could ever be more joyous about the, literal, cold shower, banishing the dark thoughts and darker desires trying to fester in her head. She hoped that it would get rid of them for good.

She managed to briefly look up at the Princess, hoping that this form of help was vital and not actually detrimental in the clash against the naga. Thankfully, though the alicorn also took the brunt of the downpour, and despite the sudden shift of the temperature, the magical shield held strong against—

Roseluck felt all too late that something grabbed her by the throat.

She was yanked forward, with incredible force. Pain erupted somewhere in her neck, a searing sensation which lit her nerves aflame, as she was pulled forth by a muscular ribbon of hyacinth scales. Away from the pipes and right towards the great monstrosity.

She could try and fight the strike and the pull, but the naga was simply too strong, even as he was squirming about where he was. He became as if a wounded adder, convulsing and jerking in the dirt. His coils, the color of shining sapphires, especially with the icy water running down them, were in absolute spasms. And Roseluck simply had to fear that their frantic moves would seriously hurt Lily and Daisy, still trapped right among them.

But she had little time to concern herself with her friends. For she found herself right before Cyrus’ scaled muzzle. Twisted into a truly horrifying mask of fury and mounting hatred.

“Treason!” the naga shouted. Screamed at the top of his lungs, an almost pained wail that came deep from his throat. A hiss that made Roseluck shake much more than from the streams of cold water. “You dare to betray me...! She dares to...! T-to...!”

Roseluck saw it in his wide, rage-filled eyes. He wanted to say more, much more. To express his deepest, most profound fury, most terrible loathing, most bottomless... hurt. But he couldn’t find the words.

This stare, this powerful and commanding stare of his, previously so regal and domineering, was, second by cold-wrecked second, losing its clarity and coherence. For the shortest of moments she was convinced that she saw a flicker of azure in that slit iris, but it was washed away almost immediately.

But that did not mean that Cyrus was not a threat. Quite the opposite. Roseluck’s throat getting constricted more and more was enough of a testimony of that. She felt, as much as could hear, the dreadful sound of scales, grinding against each other, pressing against her neck mercilessly. The naga, despite his clearly weakening state, was tightening his grasp on her. She could feel her windpipe almost giving, crushed slowly and hatefully. And every breath became a battle.

Thankfully, not a battle she’d have to face alone.

In the monster’s very scales, as her eyes were frantically darting about, did Roseluck saw a reflection of a raspberry streak, heading in her direction.

A precise bolt of magic struck the tip of the naga’s tail, the very same which was holding her throat hostage.

The Princess! The Princess came to her rescue! The clearly painful spell made the monster release his hold and it looked like, for the second time, Roseluck was going to get acquainted with the greenhouse’s floor. However, another flash of the similar color and, instead, she found herself quite away, on the building’s opposite side. With a slight feeling of nausea and disorientation... but more importantly, with the royal alicorn standing right next to her.

Her mane falling down in wet curtains and her coat soaked through with the cold water... but her eyes fiery and warm.

“Thank you, Roseluck, I knew I could count on you!” the alicorn told to her, though focused firmly on the naga opposite. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?”

“I’m a lot better now,” Roseluck admitted, holding her neck and hoping the remnants of the pain would subside quickly, and that the contents of her stomach would stop shifting after such a rapid, magical displacement. She was, nevertheless, merry that she had made the right choice.

Now it was just the matter of stopping the other, terrible consequences of it.

“Lily and Daisy!” she called out, her thoughts immediately returning to her friends.

The Princess, eyeing her foe intently, had not forgotten about them, herself.

And neither had Cyrus. Despite the temperature of the place quickly dropping and his body feeling its effects without a shadow of a doubt, the monster coiled and writhed, still in possession of the two mares. He was doing his best to twist and move his coils constantly, buying himself some time against the onslaught of cold.

Roseluck had to let the Princess know about her own reasoning for having caused the icy downpour. “He needs to stay warm, otherwise—”

But that was as much as she could try and say, as the naga lunged forth with the speed of a striking adder. She had no idea that he was in a position to still do so, yet apparently he had nothing left to lose. Or, rather, everything, which fueled his anger to its limits and allowed his body to still function with deathly speed.

Thankfully, the Princess was there, and a rapid spell brought forth a shimmering shield before the two of them, one which Cyrus slammed against with all his fury. Actually causing a slight fracture in the magical field just with the initial strike’s power.

“I will... I will get her for this!” he threatened, pushing his words out. He was doing his best to continue moving, slithering, shifting, and allowed his fury keep him warm a moment longer. With an imperfect success, but still a success. “Traitor! She... she could have had... had everything!” the monster screamed, hissing violently. The curls of his raisin mane falling down both sides of his head, granting him the look of a wild, furious warrior.

Who wouldn’t go down without a fight, too.

Each strike against the shield held by the Princess was creating more and more cracks. Cyrus’ surely wasn’t greater of a threat than she had had to face, but... Roseluck could only watch from behind the royal alicorn as the naga’s attacks were putting pressure on the magical field. Perhaps the mental focus to battle the Gaze had drained some of the Princess’ power after all. A double slam from above caused one of the alicorn’s legs to buckle, even.

And the rage was definitely fueling the monster’s body still, keeping him from the catatonia.

“I won’t... I won’t submit! I won’t be... be robbed again!” Cyrus declared, filled with prideful desperation. Hissing once more, the piercing sound almost causing Roseluck to cover her ears, so dreadful it was. “She... she will restrain the spellslinger!”

Roseluck shook her head. No. There would be no commands, no demands, no suggestions! Though she felt this strange, slithering sensation pass through her, she remained where she was, observing the naga with intent mixed with utter and genuine fear.

She had no idea she had it in her to speak up, as well.

“You’re not my Master anymore! You never were!” she yelled at him, hoping he could hear her well enough, through the magic and the ire. “I am free!”

The abomination’s roar must have been audible outside, so great was its volume and intensity. Roseluck could have sworn that the entire greenhouse shook, though it might have also been the violent tremor that crossed her own body at the sound of Cyrus’ wrath.

... and then the place most certainly quaked.

Proving that he wasn’t lost completely in the blind rage, the naga wrapped his torso around the Princess’ shield, as if he was trying to lift it from the ground with the ponies inside of it. Instead, however, he used this static point to give himself more momentum. With a terrifying force which traversed his entire snake tail, one that most definitely pressed into Lily and Daisy, causing them to gasp despite their entranced state, Cyrus pivoted himself around like a gigantic whip, striking the main pipe and the lever which Roseluck had used with the might his scaled body.

The metal, met with the naturally armored build, creaked and bent, the mechanism breaking off entirely. The water heading to the sprinklers, meeting such a damaged pipe, instead decided to burst through the whole in the place of the valve, shooting forth right across the greenhouse. Cyrus rapidly slithered away from the jet of coldness, which created a natural barrier between him and Roseluck alongside the Princess.

But while the temperature of the place still lowered, no more cold shower meant no more direct effect upon the naga.

The royal alicorn was aware of that, to Roseluck’s relief.

“I could try to direct the water onto him. But I would have to let the shield down, at the same time. I don’t want to endanger you,” she spoke, quietly enough to hide her words behind the sound of jutting water.

Cyrus’ voice, in the meantime, bellowed with volume. “Enough of the... the charade! I have these two... two young ones right in... in my coils!” he declared, his words dripping with fury and ill intentions. “Surrender and... and submit, or resist and... and see me crushing their spines!”

Roseluck shuddered all over, hearing this ultimatum. The Princess also bore a genuinely concerned look on her muzzle, though her reaction was more contained. As it could have been expected from a monarch and defender of Equestria.

“He’s not bluffing,” she told Roseluck under her breath. “We need to buy ourselves a little time, but not too much, so that he does not go through with anything that might harm Daisy and Lily.”

Roseluck nodded, hoping the jet of water was hiding the two of them well enough. “I can try and keep him talking.”

“Good, until I see the right moment to cast a spell,” the Princess agreed.

And Roseluck had to take a big, big breath, realizing well that she was again endangering herself. But that was much better than having her friends be hurt further by this maniacal monster.

“And what would the Endless Coils say? Their lives would be wasted!” she spoke aloud, hoping that her reasoning was sound. She wouldn’t claim to be cunning, but she had been listening. “Why waste the young ones that could serve as Thralls and Slaves and Servants to rebuild the Endless Empire?”

She heard a hiss in reply. And Cyrus’ torso finally appeared above the running water, his muzzle twisted in cold contempt and hatred.

“She dares to... to invoke the Endless Coils? They teach what... what is the fate of all traitors!” he shouted, as his upper half swayed and kept on moving, trying to preserve heat still. The grinding of his scales against the ground was menacing and constant. “And the life and... and safety of a naga is worth more than... than thousands upon thousands of young... young ones, if the situation is dire!”

Roseluck was expecting an answer like that. Because, ultimately... Cyrus cared only about one creature. Himself. The One Who Bestows Care had only himself in mind after all, no matter his silken hisses. And despite what he had told her about his sadness over Hidden Track, the naga grieved over the mare like one did over a favorite, cracked flower pot. One could always get another, despite the nostalgic displeasure.

And Roseluck was meant to be that “another”.

No. Not again, not ever.

“Cyrus,” she called him by his name only, putting no deference into her voice, which made his face spasm in dismay, “this will get us nowhere. You will hurt my friends, two ponies worthy of being Slaves, and you will forever lose not only a Servant, but also your only chance of escaping. Let them go, and we can talk.”

The naga hissed menacingly. “If I let them go… what position shall I be in… to negotiate? Oh, no, I am no fool! She will… promise me something now, or she will… hear her friends let out their last… gasps, to the chorus of crunching bones, that I promise!”

Roseluck could feel the cold dread gripping her heart at the very thought. Yet her determination had to be greater than that.

Definitely greater, as only one course of action could help here. At least, one single one that had come to her mind. It felt… way too obvious, even as a bait, but what else was there to say? At least it would buy some time to let the water continue its work, and for the Princess to find her opening.

“Release them, and take me back, instead.”

The royal alicorn glanced at her, her eyes filled with momentary concern, but witnessing Roseluck’s gaze clearly addressed the Princess’ concern in entirety.

Cyrus emerged from above the icy spout again to glance down at the two, his chest puffed, his eyes full of fury and indignation, despite the lowering temperature.

“So that she can… betray me again?!” he shouted with indignation. “She said much, but… meant as little as a drop of water means… against the heat upon the Seas of Sand!”

“Then state your terms, Master!” she replied, invoking the honorific to, hopefully, both entice and confuse the naga. “What do you want? To break me, to have me as a mindless puppet again? To constrict me in your coils, until I can breathe no longer? You know I care about my friends, what will make you release them?”

“I… demand my safety! All of the lives of the young ones mount up to nothing… in comparison to a naga’s well-being! If that… must come to pass, then let their safety… pay for mine!” he declared, though Roseluck could have sworn that the one, weak tone of panic made its way through his imperious act.

Good. He knew that he was losing time, and with that, losing himself to the cold.

She hoped that the Princess had a plan to speed up the process soon enough.

“Let them go, and I will convince the Princess to let you go!”

“I will let the young... young ones go by the forest’s edge, not before!”

Roseluck heard Twilight’s whisper somehow. “That’s too dangerous, I cannot allow that happen.”

She would have to concur, but had to keep the act up as well. “How will we know that you won’t just disappear into the thicket with them?”

The naga hissed once more, his coils shifting dangerously. “Enough of those... those questions and demands of me. Cyrus says that he shall do... do it, then he shall do it!”

That was far too good to be true, and Roseluck could testify of that. He was slithering around the truth, his sweet, serpentine lies always hiding in between the words. He would change his stance on a whim, when it would suit him to do so, for the circumstances to serve himself and nopony else.

She felt like challenging that.

“Look me in the eyes as you promise that, Cyrus,” she told him, taunted him almost. “If you do, then I will allow you to take me, instead. You can take me to the border of the forest, and you won’t be stopped to do so.”

That got the monster’s attention, without a doubt fueled by his desire for revenge over her. And so she soon met the naga’s gaze, looking down with contempt and disgust, but also that little shimmer of hope for getting out of the situation.

Or… was that actually the Gaze?

Roseluck wasn’t sure, though she felt it. In a last, desperate attempt, Cyrus summoned just enough power to try and turn the tables, attempt to once again drown her mind in his magic. The pull wasn’t strong, it wasn’t overbearing, no, it was… something else. Something subtle, something slithering, reaching past her defenses and preparedness with guile, rather than force. Speaking to her in a whisper, trying to reach that part of her which she wanted banished, reminding her of the pleasure and the bliss, of the wonderful feeling of submission, and letting her know that nothing, ever, shall equal what she had been receiving from the naga.

There was… hesitation. It slithered into her heart, hid in it deep, seeping into it like poison of azure, purple and periwinkle, and reaching out further and further the longer she looked.

It didn’t last long, however.

The moment that Roseluck felt the need to do something, to follow some unseen and unspoken directive, Cyrus’ very silhouette was gone from her sight, in a flurry of raspberry magic and cold water.

Using that very moment, the Princess poured all of the energy from her shield into a rapid, potent spell which redirected the jutting current straight into the naga, bathing the monster in icy liquid in volume that far exceeded what had been previously falling down from the sprinklers.

Cyrus wanted to scream, Roseluck realized that much, but the most he could muster was a wheeze through the clenched throat at the overbearing strike. Now that she shook away that dreadful and treasonous pull, she could witness the creature writhing and backing away, or trying to, at least. The naga’s movements were erratic and twitchy, as the spasms overtook his control over his own body. Ever so slowly they were subsiding, however, as if life itself was escaping from him. His fate wasn’t that grim, no, but the effect of the cold water was powerful.

Cyrus’ retreat slowed considerably the more he was subjected to the spell and the temperature, and Roseluck was almost certain that the Princess made sure to add her own abilities to the current. Or, rather, subtract a good few degrees from it.

The fearsome abomination that Cyrus was suddenly turned into a shade of itself, as the cold temperature was clearly affecting his senses. The naga looked about suddenly, as if not even recognizing that he was still being blasted with water, searching for something, taking in his surroundings. His pony forelegs were striking left and right, as if he was trying to move through a dense fog, and his stare turned glassy and unfocused. His movements were uncoordinated enough to actually have him drop Lily and then Daisy from his coils, depositing them on the ground without recognizing it. Roseluck almost screamed, seeing that the twitching body was close to actually enveloping them underneath and smothering them, but Princess Twilight’s magic was faster than that, getting both of them to safety.

The rescue did cause a brief break in her attack, but didn’t change Cyrus’ situation. He was coiling in on himself, subconsciously trying to hold onto the last remnants of heat, but the damage had already been done. He even tried to say something, to utter a sentence or two, but only feint hisses came from his mouth, and even those were losing their strength.

When his eyes met Roseluck’s again, there was but a flicker of recognition. Some part of him, some defiant facet of his nature, remaining vigilant even when the rest of his body was shutting down due to the cold, grasped who he was looking at, and in that stare she saw this overwhelming need for revenge. That promise of vengeance that was meant to persist, remain, endure everything, if only he could get his scales on her again.

She dreaded the prospect, feeling fear gripping her heart and that numbness creeping through her mind.

However, that focused flicker died out a few seconds later. The naga curled up, suddenly looking so small despite its grand physique, with the pony-like torso resting in midst of the coils, where it could retain the last speck of warmth. But Cyrus’ eyes seemed entirely empty now, as the lower temperature turned out to be his ultimate downfall.

Roseluck finally felt like she exhaled, after days of holding in that particular breath, almost to the point of suffocation. It was over... It was really over.

Was it?

She felt somepony’s hoof against her, and turned to see Princess Twilight standing next to her. Tired, wet from all of the water, but smiling. “Are you alright, Roseluck?” she asked.

“I’m... not sure. I...” She spared the naga another glance, shivering as she did. “I hope never to go through anything like this again,” she revealed, receiving nothing but understanding from the regal alicorn. And even a supportive hug, one which was gladly accepted.

But Roseluck didn’t allow it to last for long, her eyes immediately focusing on Lily and Daisy on the ground. Her two friends appeared to be sleeping, but who could tell if they weren’t hurt, or damaged in some way...

The Princess’ voice grabbed her attention for a moment. “Roseluck, look at me. We’re ready to help, I’ve already organized everypony outside. I just need you to tell me all you can. Who did the naga managed to enchant, who do you know could possibly remain in his thrall. We don’t know what effects could be lingering.” She paused, looking abashed for a second. “I skimmed through one of my books, but I didn’t have the chance to read all about the Gaze, so I need your aid.”

Roseluck almost felt like giggling at the sudden change of tone from the alicorn, but that was the relief talking. She was, however, genuinely ready to help in any capacity, to make sure that everypony was safe from... from this monster.

Cyrus remained motionless, barely even breathing, right where he coiled in on himself. His eyes were barely open, and even then they didn’t seem to be seeing anything. It was as if he was in a trance himself, unable to maintain consciousness when his body’s temperature fell below a certain level. Was it like hibernation, or anything like that...? Roseluck couldn’t tell.

“What... What will become of him?” she asked of the Princess, whose brow furrowed.

“I could think of a place he could end up in. Though I will consult that with the right ponies,” she said, and Roseluck knew she had the other Princesses in mind. “The nagas are notoriously rare nowadays. I would lie if I were to deny a professional interest in him, as a creature. Though I also wouldn’t want to be naïve about trying to learn anything from him and endangering myself or others.”

“Devious...” Roseluck let the adjective slip her lips. “He’s devious and cares only for himself,” she judged, feeling that strange anger rising in her.

Again, she found support in the Princess’ gaze.

Enough of it to hope that things were, indeed, over.

It was a matter of a few days and things did return back to normal. Or, at least, as normal as a place like Ponyville could withstand.

Aside from the royal alicorn, obviously, Roseluck had been the driving force behind making sure that all the ponies that could have been subjected to Cyrus’ spell were found, examined and cured. Means that she didn’t quite understand, involving spells and modern medicine, had been used, to make sure that the enchantment from everypony had been properly purged. Even psychological help had been provided accordingly. Princess Twilight Sparkle was not one to let anything slip by her, thankfully, so she had immediately contacted every arcane specialist she could have thought of, and even a few ponies from Canterlot that had researched the matter of the nagas, their history and methods.

They had confirmed that the spell of the Gaze was actually breakable, which had been exactly what had led to the collapse of the Endless Empire in the first place. And they had been quite adamant that Cyrus was possibly one of the last remaining creatures of his kind, which explained his drive, desperate self-preservation and near-maddened course of action to see it restored when given even the slimmest of chances.

The same ponies had also brought news of another sort, serving as the main reason for Roseluck’s current trip.

It felt like a mistake, honestly. It had caused a few protests, even, considering the whole situation. From her closest friends, from guards Bulwark and Sortie, considering that they had all experienced the monster’s power the strongest. And yet Roseluck felt that she had to do this one more thing, if she were to ever achieve closure.

That, and giving a promise to herself, as well as Lily and Daisy, that she would not partake in any more bets regarding going alone into a forest to meet a snake-like abomination.

However, she had to attend that one reunion.

She had heard rumors that Canterlot possessed a place to contain dangerous ponies and creatures, the ‘Delves’, as they were supposed to be called, but she never paid too much attention to the topic. However, it made a certain sense for such a place, other than the infamous Tartarus, to exist. Roseluck, despite her recent plights, couldn’t imagine absolutely everypony deserving a bleak fate of being locked away in that grim, far-away place. And, if she had understood Princess Twilight well enough, it was more convenient to have a closer location that could provide enough security and access to certain individuals. It was mostly for gathering information about them or from them, though sometimes only before sending them to their final location of long-term imprisonment, as not everypony was showing promise of being reformed in the end.

Roseluck wasn’t sure yet if that was the fate chosen for Cyrus, but he was still imprisoned close enough to actually ‘visit’.

Not that her travel to Canterlot and to the said location had anything to do with an amicable get-together.

But, yes, there she was. Standing in before a natural grotto, one which was reinforced and secured by mundane and magical means, with thick, metal bars separating her from the inside. An interior which was devoid of many comforts, other than simple bedding and a pulsating crystal, which provided both light and heat to the cell. The latter was very much necessary for the place’s occupant, after all.

Cyrus, the once imperious and autocratic naga, was coiled in place in the corner closer to the warm mineral. His forelegs were cuffed, and his tail was tightly secured in multiple places, not to allow too much movement. More than that, the monster had a thick veil over his eyes, fixed in place also through arcane means, which was meant to keep his Gaze away from others’ stares. And while some could rightly complain about additionally confining a prisoner to total darkness, it was for a very good reason, as Roseluck could testify.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” she heard the Princess’ question, as the alicorn remained close by, having guided her through the maze of the prison.

“Yes. A-and again, thank you for allowing me this, Your Highness,” Roseluck whispered back, truly appreciating the gesture of trust which she had been granted.

She wouldn’t think her voice as loud enough to spawn attention, but the slithering sound from the cell proved her wrong. The lack of sight definitely made the naga’s hearing more acute, it seemed.

“… she,” he hissed, the sound causing Roseluck to shudder strongly, invoking all too recent memories. “She… comes to visit? To gloat? To drink from her supposed victory over a naga? What shame… What unbearable shame. Endless Coils, take me now,” he complained, not like a powerful conqueror he had believed himself to be, but a broken creature, devoid of hope.

It felt like the right fate for him, Roseluck thought, and yet…

She felt bad for him. Yes, she actually pitied him, despite everything. Perhaps it was a flaw of her character, but seeing Cyrus locked up like this, while satisfying her sense of justice, was also invoking compassion from her, like that for a little animal trapped against its will.

Of course, Cyrus was anything but, and was keen on proving just that after her first few words.

“I am not here to gloat, no. I wanted to—”

“She leaves and now. I shall not suffer her presence, even if caged like I am.”

“No. Not until I say what I have to say,” Roseluck stayed adamant, for her own sake.

“My ears have no space for more lies, for more grating voices of the young ones,” Cyrus protested, turning his head in her direction, though in a misaligned way, as he could only use his hearing. “Questions, accusations, attempts at convincing of their fatuous philosophy... No,” he protested, both of his forelegs cutting through the air like a swinging blade. “Let there be silence. Especially from her. I can then at least try and escape into my dreams. The worst nightmares, our domains being swallowed into the sands, our glory being forgotten, none of those is as bad as this…”

“Still, I will speak,” she insisted, and that act of defiance was cleansing in itself, pushing her further away from all the memories she was still enduring. “I will speak, and speak clearly, because I want you to know something. Something important.”

“Silence.”

He tried to command her, but she had a riposte for that. The kindest one.

“I forgive you.”

The sentence resounded among the stone walls and metal bars, a little glimmer of hope and goodness in a place which was a necessary evil in Equestria. Still, Cyrus was unrelenting in his own obstinacy.

“ ‘Forgive me’…” the naga parroted her, and a derogatory hiss resounded from deep within his throat. “She would want to pick me up, dust me off? She is a young one, the lowest of the low, for a traitor to me. She shall not reach down towards me, for she would have to be above me to do so! And no one is above a naga, bar the Endless Coils themselves… So she will spare me her empty words and emptier gestures. And she shall leave the son of Dharhyushs, the grandson of Xhershshes alone, so that he can be scoffed at by his ancestors in peace…”

Roseluck withstood all the insults bravely. They were easier to shield oneself against than anything else that this abomination could throw at her, especially something tri-colored and treacherously enticing.

She hadn’t forgotten the bliss, nor the slithering sensations…

“Still, you will be left with that knowledge,” she told him, regardless, standing tall and proud. “Offering this… It’s what a pony should do,” she added, looking towards the Princess and receiving a nod of approval from her.

Now came the other part, no less difficult, as Roseluck found herself sighing. She had had to discuss it for quite some time with the pony she had met, and finally received permission, though with a caveat that Cyrus would remain in custody. And indefinitely, quite likely. One could not tell if any talks of Harmony and Friendship could pierce his scaly heart, after all.

Well, maybe one attempt was warranted. “I found her, Cyrus.” There was no response, so Roseluck spoke up again, giving more context to her words. “I found Hidden Track. She’s alive. And she’s fine.”

Initially, that too achieved precious nothing, leaving Roseluck to ponder whether the naga was even paying attention to her, petulant and defeated as he was. However, it turned out that the lack of motion or reply was only due to him processing this information at first.

“… the young one survived, after all?” he inquired, and in his tone there was a note of curiosity, at least, as his head shifted. “She didn’t perish in her fall?”

“No. She was taken by the current immediately, and found her way out of the caverns. Though it was sheer luck which prevented her from drowning in her escape attempt…”

“Foolish… Foolish young one,” Cyrus deemed, shaking his head in genuine disapproval. “She could have had it all. She could have had it all, too,” he repeated himself, but only because he had Roseluck in mind this time. His eyes, even while secured behind the veil, still searched for her, she knew it. She could feel it. “Why is she even telling me this?” he inquired, and that was the core of the matter.

“You deserve to know as much. I saw the pain in your eyes, as you spoke of her, as you reminded yourself of what you have seemingly caused once before,” Roseluck explained, taking a defiant step towards the bars.

She saw Princess Twilight leaning in a little, in readiness, and she was grateful for that. However, she had a feeling that the naga would not try anything unreasonable in such a situation, even as she came close to the bars. So she kept talking, feeling as if she was, alongside her words, releasing herself from the last shreds of a hold that Cyrus had on her.

“You might be an self-serving creature of impulse and unbridled despotism, but that hurt in you… it was genuine. That, and the memory of your homeland, filling you with desperation and loss. I empathize,” she told the monster. Not expecting anything in return, but offering this, nonetheless. “How you go about it, your ways – that is all wrong. But the fact that you are hurting? That has my sympathy. And I hope that, despite everything, you can still have a bright future, Cyrus… One day.”

She expected him to laugh. To hiss. To show her an expression of disdain and loathing, to let her know of her naïveté, and to tell her to leave him alone, giving her the final closure through disappointment.

However, the monster said nothing. Only his tongue flickered out once, then once more. And he turned in place, silently. He remained near the heating crystal, but made it absolutely clear that he was not interested in any further interactions. He hid his head in between his scales, whether in shame or one more show of apathy, that was hard to tell.

Roseluck hadn’t expected gratitude, but she accepted the tactful silence as some form of it.

She sighed, leaving behind this last sight of Cyrus, and turned to leave. As she began doing so, her trot echoing up and down the rocky corridors, she felt one of the Princess’ wings gently resting on her back, in a gesture of support.

“I’m proud of you, Roseluck,” the alicorn spoke with a broad smile. “You’ve done us all proud, offering him this chance…”

Roseluck knew. She felt, deep inside, that she had done the right thing. Fighting him, choosing her friends over the monster, and then showing this one, proper sign of compassion.

That marked the end of her adventure. The one, fateful encounter between a rose and a serpent.

And only sometimes, as she was fast asleep, she would find herself dreaming. Vividly and seductively lulled into bliss, by the memory of three colors.

Azure. Purple. And periwinkle.